《Spirit King [Dark Progression LITRPG]》 Chapter 1: Summoned Chapter 1: Summoned Inside a dimly lit apartment, a young man sat motionless. The only light came from the flickering screen of a thin television, casting long shadows that danced across the room. The faint glow barely touched the edges of the apartment, but it revealed just enough¡ªthe peeling wallpaper, the stacks of old newspapers, and the ghostly silhouette of the man hunched over on a couch. His figure, draped in black clothes, blended seamlessly with the dark leather of the couch, making him almost vanish into the shadows. Only the faint reflection of the TV gleamed in his dark eyes, highlighting the tension etched into his solemn face. A single vein throbbed on his temple, pulsing in rhythm with the simmering anger within him. The world around him seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the inevitable storm. A voice, soft yet hollow, emanated from the TV. "Specialists from various countries have concluded that the mysterious organization known as Icarus is behind the disappearance of another 100,000 people. As with previous cases, the targets appear to be random, and the reasons behind the abductions remain unknown." The man¡¯s lips curled in a bitter snarl. "Bullshit! They know nothing!" His voice cut through the stagnant air, the venom in his words causing spit to fly. His once-average face twisted into something feral, a brief glimpse of the monster that grief had birthed inside him. But for all his ferocity, his body was a contradiction¡ªa thin, delicate frame that sagged with exhaustion, betraying the hollowness beneath the rage. A sudden coughing fit wracked his body, violent and uncontrollable. He lurched forward, fingers scrabbling for the orange pill bottle on the cluttered coffee table. His name, Niko Lazar, stood out in bold letters on the label, a mocking reminder of his fragile existence. He yanked the cap off with trembling hands and downed the pills without water. It did little to help. Niko slumped back onto the couch, gasping, his body drenched in sweat. His breath rattled in his chest like a death rattle, a sound he had grown all too familiar with. This disease¡ªthis mysterious, creeping thing¡ªhad been his companion for as long as he could remember. No doctor could diagnose it, no treatment could cure it. Each day it gnawed away at him, leaving him weaker, more broken. But the pain in his body was nothing compared to the agony in his heart. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Three years ago, the first 100,000 people vanished. Among them was his sister, Anita. The only person he had left in this world. Since then, his life had been a never-ending cycle of searching, hoping, and raging against the world that had stolen her away. Every waking moment was consumed by it. He scoured every corner of the internet, chasing conspiracy theories, debunked reports, and grainy security footage that seemed to hint at the truth. "They¡¯re gone," he whispered, voice cracking. "They aren¡¯t even on this Earth anymore." It wasn¡¯t an organization. It wasn¡¯t Icarus. It wasn¡¯t some elaborate trafficking scheme. People didn¡¯t just vanish into thin air, one hundred thousand at a time, without a trace. He had seen the footage¡ªthe way they flickered, the way their bodies simply dissolved into nothing. And yet the world clung to their lies, to their fragile explanations. The government had created this Icarus to give people something, anything, to believe in. But it was all an illusion, a patchwork of lies sewn together to keep the masses calm. "Idiots," Niko muttered, turning off the television. The silence that followed was suffocating. The shadows seemed to close in around him as he leaned back on the couch, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. "How can people be so blind? One hundred thousand people in one day? Every damn month?" His voice rose again, shaking with fury. "Where the hell do they keep them? In some giant underground bunker? What kind of idiot believes that crap!?" The anger stirred another round of coughing, harsher this time. His vision blurred as he struggled to regain control. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the fit subsided. He sat there, trembling, his throat raw and his lungs burning. He forced himself to stand, each movement slow and labored, his body barely able to carry him across the room. "Anita..." he whispered, the name a prayer and a curse all at once. Her absence gnawed at him, a wound that refused to heal. She had always been there, even when their parents were gone, even when the world had turned its back on them. Now, she was gone too, ripped away from him like everything else. Tears pricked his eyes as he reached for the door to his bedroom, his hand trembling. But before he could touch the handle, something happened. Dong. The sound was low and haunting, reverberating through his skull. Niko staggered back, his weakened body unable to handle the sudden shock. He collapsed to the floor, pain flaring through his spine as his body hit the ground with a dull thud. "What the hell..." he gasped, his mind struggling to make sense of what had just happened. He tried to move, but his muscles screamed in protest, pain shooting through every nerve. Then it happened again. Ding. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a sound. It was a presence¡ªa cold, detached voice that echoed inside his mind. [100,000 Humans acquired. Summoning will begin in 3... 2... 1...] And just like that, his world went black. Chapter 2: Cruel World Chapter 2: Cruel World "Silence." The word cut through the chaotic noise like the swing of a guillotine, sharp and final. It echoed from a translucent white orb floating in the air above a tall, dull metal stage. The orb was the size of a beach ball, glowing faintly with an eerie, almost ethereal light. Each time it spoke, it pulsed like a dying star, casting unsettling shadows across the sea of people gathered below. Niko stood among them, disoriented, his mind struggling to catch up with what was happening. Around him, hundreds of people gaped in confusion, their faces a mixture of shock, awe, and fear. The air was thick with disbelief, the sheer weight of the moment pressing down on them all. His gaze fixed on the orb, his mind flooded with questions, but no answers came. He felt like a pawn on a chessboard, moved without explanation. The orb''s voice was ancient, cold, and indifferent. There was no comfort in its tone, only authority. "Welcome, human group number twelve. Welcome to the Preparation World." Niko¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His pulse quickened, matching the racing thoughts in his mind. This can¡¯t be real. Where am I? His eyes darted around, taking in the scene. There were all kinds of people, young, old, homeless, wealthy. Some were half-dressed, as if yanked from whatever they were doing with no regard for their dignity. He saw a few in bathrobes, others completely naked. But the strangest thing? There weren¡¯t nearly 100,000 people here. Where were the others? They stood in what looked like an ancient, untouched forest, a wilderness that had never felt the corruption of humanity. Massive trees towered overhead, their branches so thick they blocked out the sky. The air was thick with the smell of wet earth and rotting vegetation. Vines coiled around gnarled trunks, and strange, unidentifiable sounds echoed from the underbrush. "Where¡­ where is this place?" Niko murmured to himself. But before he could dwell on it, something else hit him¡ªa realization so profound it sent tears to his eyes. My body¡­ it¡¯s¡­ healthy. His heart pounded in his chest as he flexed his fingers, and felt the strength in his limbs. It was impossible, he had been weak his entire life, bound by a mysterious illness that had slowly withered him away. But now¡­ now he felt alive, full of energy, like a dam had burst and power flowed through him. He was healed. A miracle, but why? His mind raced, trying to piece it together. Before he could process it further, the orb spoke again. "Prepare yourselves, humans. In 24 hours, you will be sent to another world, a world where only the strong survive. You will evolve, or you will perish. Life on your planet has been far too easy. You have hunted species to extinction, polluted the air, and waged wars for profit. Your kind has grown soft, decadent. But no more." Niko¡¯s heart sank. What kind of world had they been summoned to? He scanned the faces around him. Some were twisted in fear, others in anger. One man, standing tall in an immaculate black suit, glared at the orb with pure disdain. "Cut the shit!" the man shouted, his voice filled with arrogant fury. "What is this? Some kind of sick joke? I was in the middle of something important! Bring me back, or you¡¯ll hear from my lawyers!" The crowd stirred, emboldened by his outburst. A few others began shouting as well. "Take us back! This is insane!" one woman cried, clutching a rosary to her chest. "God will punish you for this!" another yelled, her voice breaking with hysteria. Niko watched the orb, waiting for a response. There was none. Just silence, as if the orb didn¡¯t consider the outcry worth acknowledging. The suited man took another step forward, his eyes blazing with rage. "Do you know who I am?! I could buy and sell you! You¡¯ll-" Boing. A sickening, wet sound reverberated through the air as something dark and viscous appeared over the man¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, his head vanished, swallowed by a black void that rippled like a pool of oil. His body stood there for a brief moment, headless, blood gushing out in thick torrents, before collapsing to the ground with a lifeless thud. The stench of iron filled the air as blood sprayed across the terrified crowd. Panic erupted. Screams filled the air as people stumbled backward, trying to flee from the growing pool of blood. Some fainted. Others wept. Niko''s stomach turned. He clamped a hand over his mouth, bile rising in his throat as he struggled not to vomit. The sight of death, real death, was far different from the movies or games he''d once enjoyed. His legs shook beneath him, threatening to buckle. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Silence," the orb said once more, its tone cold and unaffected, as though it had merely swatted a fly. Niko''s mind raced. He couldn''t believe what he''d just witnessed. Was this how things worked here? The rich, the arrogant they held no power here. They could die like anyone else. His thoughts briefly flashed to Anita. Had she seen this? Had she survived this? "Now," the orb continued, as if nothing had happened, "you will be sent to a world that knows no law, where only power rules. The creatures there are beyond anything you¡¯ve ever encountered¡ªpredators at the top of the food chain. If you are weak, you will die. If you are strong¡­ perhaps you will thrive. Around you is the Forest of Preparation, an endless expanse filled with dangers and treasures alike. Explore and be rewarded. Cower in fear, and you will be left behind." Niko wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. The orb''s words were chilling, but a small flicker of hope lit within him. Anita had been here¡ªhe was sure of it. Three years ago, she had been taken, just like he had. This was his first real chance to find her, to get closer to her. He clenched his fists, determination rising in him, but there was still a gnawing fear. He had never been strong. His sister had always been the fighter, the protector. Now, here he was, forced to survive in a world where physical power was everything. The orb continued, its voice as cold as ever. "For those of you with no experience in combat, know this: magic exists in the world you are headed to." Niko¡¯s eyes widened. Magic? His heart quickened again. Could this be his answer? The key to his survival? "If you call out ''Status'' within your mind, you will see your personal information," the orb continued. "Your progress. Your abilities. Use this knowledge wisely." Hesitant, but curious, Niko closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°Status.¡± A glowing screen appeared before his mind''s eye, and he stared in disbelief. ¡­ [Status] Name: Niko Lazar Level: 1 Exp: 0% [Attributes] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Mana: 1 Mana Power: 1/1 [Unique Titles] None [Skills] None ¡­ The numbers were shockingly low. "One... for everything?" Niko murmured, feeling a wave of disappointment. He had hoped for something better, but his status reflected the weakness that had haunted him his entire life. His thoughts were interrupted by the frustrated grumbling of a man nearby, his bronze skin glistening in the dim light. "Strength two? What kind of bullshit is this?" the muscled man cursed. His body looked like it had been sculpted from stone, and yet, even he was unimpressed with his status. Niko could only shake his head. "You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s not a one¡­" The orb¡¯s deep, resonant voice echoed through the crowd, its words reverberating off the tree tunks as if carried by an unseen wind. "For those newly summoned," it announced, "there will be a guide provided to aid in your transition into this world." As the orb spoke, a soft glow emanated from its core, and in the blink of an eye, a small booklet materialized, floating before each of the summoned individuals. Niko reached out cautiously, his fingers grazing the smooth cover of the booklet. It was simple, almost unassuming, but the weight of it felt oddly heavy in his hands, as if it contained more than just words¡ªmore than just instructions. He glanced around quickly, noticing that the others were just as bewildered as he was, some flipping through the pages hastily, others staring at it with a mix of fear and curiosity. The orb continued, "This guide contains valuable details that will serve you well during your time in the preparation world. Learn quickly, for the countdown will not pause for your convenience. Time, as always, is not on your side." A timer floated in the air above them all, its relentless tick-tick-tick a constant reminder that the clock was already running. Niko¡¯s pulse quickened. He didn¡¯t need the orb to remind him that they were racing against time. He flipped the booklet open, scanning the first few pages. There was no preamble, no explanation of what this world truly was¡ªjust the cold, hard facts. Niko¡¯s eyes darted to another section: Skills. His breath hitched as he skimmed the text. There were ways to earn skills, to grow stronger, but they came with risks. Some could only be earned by fighting, others through dangerous trials. He clenched the booklet tighter. It was exactly as he feared¡ªnothing would be given to them. Every bit of power had to be fought for, had to be seized by risking life and limb. The guide was designed to help them, but it was also a grim reminder that they were on their own. Niko knew he had no time to waste. The clock above them ticked louder in his mind, each second feeling like a hammer against his skull. He had to be quick. He had to be smart. Glancing back at the booklet, his mind raced as he mentally laid out a plan. He needed power¡ªfast. But first, he needed to understand this world, its mechanics, its rules. Only then could he hope to survive, let alone thrive. Niko¡¯s mind whirred as the pieces slowly began falling into place. He needed a strategy. But more importantly, he needed an edge over the others. The booklet had unlocked a flood of possibilities, but it was up to him to decipher the best path forward. Chapter 3: Exploration Chapter 3: Exploration ¡°Huff... Huff¡­¡± Niko paused, leaning against a thick, twisted tree trunk as he gasped for breath. Beads of sweat, cold and sticky, dripped down his forehead and splattered onto the moss-covered ground below. His chest heaved, desperate to suck in more air. What had started as an exhilarating run, fueled by the strength of his newly healthy body, had quickly turned into a grueling, unrelenting struggle. This forest was dark, ancient, and wild, and it was nothing like the lush forests he¡¯d once seen in nature documentaries. The trees seemed to loom over him, their branches curling like skeletal fingers reaching for the sky, blocking out most of the light. The air was thick, almost suffocating, and the ground was uneven, with vines and roots waiting to trip him up at every step. ¡°This place¡­¡± Niko gasped, his voice a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to travel through.¡± He wiped the sweat from his brow, shaking his head. Even though his body was healed, he wasn¡¯t in shape. He might be free of the illness that had haunted him for years, but stamina and physical prowess didn¡¯t come automatically with health. Every movement felt like he was dragging himself through quicksand. And yet, there was one small mercy: hunger and thirst didn¡¯t seem to affect him here. He could feel his body craving neither food nor water, but he didn¡¯t trust the sensation. It felt¡­ wrong. Another reminder that this world was unnatural. ¡°Status!¡± he muttered, more out of habit than hope.
[Status] Name: Niko Lazar Level: 1 Exp: 0% [Attributes] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Mana: 1 Mana Power: 1/1 [Unique Titles] None [Skills] None
Niko exhaled sharply. ¡°Figures,¡± he grumbled, his face darkening with disappointment. He had hoped, expected, something to change. But this wasn¡¯t a game where a few minutes of walking or swinging a sword would rack up experience points. This world didn¡¯t care about keeping him interested or engaged. No boosts for beginners here. No hand-holding. Just cold, harsh reality. His thoughts drifted back to the booklet. This world mimicked an RPG at least on the surface. Monsters, loot, levels, and the like, but the reality was crueler. Pain was real. Death wasn¡¯t just a respawn screen. This was a hardcore mode beyond anything he could¡¯ve imagined. If I die here, I die for real. He glanced around the forest, the silence gnawing at him. He hadn¡¯t seen another person in the twenty minutes he had been moving. Even the few who¡¯d stayed behind to read the booklet had vanished into the foliage. He was alone. And then, a scream tore through the air. ¡°Ahhh!¡± It wasn¡¯t a cry of pain¡ªno, this was something else. It was the sound of shock, of sudden surprise. And then, as quickly as it had come, the scream was swallowed by the forest¡¯s thick, oppressive silence. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Niko¡¯s heart raced. A trap? He crouched low, instinctively moving toward the sound. The scream had been close. Too close. He brushed aside vines and stepped carefully over gnarled roots, his eyes scanning the thick foliage. Within moments, he found the source. An opening in the ground, crudely hidden beneath a bed of leaves and sticks. The earth had caved in, revealing a deep, hollowed pit. At the bottom, a man slowly picked himself up, shaking off debris and dirt. The man had a muscular frame, though not overly so. He wore a simple gray shirt and jeans, his dirty blonde hair tangled with leaves. Niko peered down cautiously. The pit was roughly three meters deep and lined with stone walls covered in strange tribal patterns. One of the walls had a ladder affixed to it, as if inviting anyone inside to climb out¡ªor explore deeper. But the most curious thing was the open tunnel carved into one of the walls. Dark, ominous, and beckoning. Is this one of those places the orb spoke about? Niko wondered, his eyes narrowing. The man at the bottom of the pit hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, too busy dusting himself off and inspecting his surroundings. He didn¡¯t seem threatening, but Niko had learned long ago not to trust appearances. Especially in this world. Niko cleared his throat. ¡°Hey.¡± The man¡¯s head jerked up, startled. He stepped back instinctively, his eyes wide with surprise before settling into an uneasy smile. ¡°Oh¡­ hey.¡± Niko raised his hands slowly, a gesture of peace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in the same boat as you. Haven¡¯t seen anyone else around either. How¡¯d you end up down there?¡± The man relaxed, though only slightly. He shook his head, his voice exasperated. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Stepped on the leaves and fell right in. But now that I see this¡­¡± His gaze shifted to the tunnel. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t such bad luck after all.¡± Niko nodded, following his line of sight. ¡°Could be one of those ¡®rewards¡¯ the orb mentioned. I¡¯m Niko, by the way.¡± ¡°Louis,¡± the man replied. ¡°Good to find another human. I was starting to think I was the only one left. The forest feels endless and isolating¡± Niko moved toward the ladder. ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan? You thinking about checking out that tunnel?¡± Louis nodded eagerly. ¡°Yeah, I was just about to head in. We don¡¯t have much time before we¡¯re forced out of here. Who knows what¡¯s down there?¡± Niko hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the tunnel. ¡°The orb said there¡¯d be dangers, too. We should be careful. No sense rushing in and getting ourselves killed.¡± Louis chuckled nervously, though there was a hunger in his eyes. ¡°Right, right. But if we stick together, we can handle whatever¡¯s down there, right?¡± Niko wasn¡¯t so sure. He had no reason to trust Louis. In fact, he had no reason to trust anyone here. In Nikos experiences humans felt inherently greedy, and when survival was at stake, alliances were fragile. He¡¯d seen it before, people would smile in your face and stab you in the back if it meant saving their own skin. He had to be cautious. Always. ¡°Yeah,¡± Niko said with a thin smile. ¡°We¡¯ll watch each other¡¯s backs.¡± Louis grinned, oblivious to Niko¡¯s skepticism. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, then.¡± They descended into the pit, the earthy smell of damp soil filling Niko¡¯s nostrils as his feet touched the ground. The tunnel loomed ahead, dark and foreboding. Something about it set Niko¡¯s nerves on edge. The stone walls seemed to hum with energy, the tribal patterns twisting like living things. This place was ancient, filled with secrets¡ªand perhaps something far worse. ¡°So,¡± Louis said, breaking the tense silence, ¡°you stayed back to read the booklet, right? What did it say? I was a little to eage to explore and escape.¡± Niko kept his answer vague. ¡°Just some basic info. This world¡¯s set up like an RPG. There¡¯s status screens, magic, that kind of thing. And apparently, if you think the word ¡®analyze,¡¯ you can check the abilities of objects.¡± Louis nodded, his eyes glinting with interest. ¡°Sounds useful. Did it say anything about getting stronger?¡± Niko hesitated before answering. ¡°It mentioned something about ¡®evolving¡¯¡­ but nothing too specific.¡± He didn¡¯t mention the inventory system or the other details. Not yet. Louis seemed eager, too eager. Niko wasn¡¯t about to give away every advantage he had, especially not in a world where power meant survival. Louis extended a hand, his smile genuine¡ªor at least, it seemed that way. ¡°Thanks, man. I appreciate the help.¡± Niko accepted the handshake cautiously. ¡°No problem.¡± They turned toward the tunnel, its dark entrance gaping like a maw waiting to devour them. Louis moved first, eager to explore, while Niko followed at a measured pace, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger. His instincts screamed at him to be careful, to trust no one. ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s not going to be easy,¡± Niko muttered under his breath. ¡°But I¡¯ll find her. I have to.¡± As they stepped into the darkness of the tunnel, the weight of the forest seemed to close in around them. Chapter 4: Whispers in the Dark Chapter 4: Whispers in the Dark As Louis and Niko stepped cautiously through the tunnel, the air grew colder with each passing moment. The smell of damp stone mixed with something else¡ªsomething ancient, almost metallic, like blood long dried and forgotten. Niko¡¯s breath came out in soft puffs of condensation, barely visible in the dim green light emitted from the hieroglyphs. ¡°Woah,¡± Louis breathed, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with awe. His wide eyes reflected the flickering green glow as he stared at the tunnel walls, which stretched ahead like the insides of a creature long dead. The symbols on the walls, faint at first, cast an eerie, ghostly hue over his face, making him look pale, almost sickly. Niko¡¯s boots scuffed the uneven stone floor, his every step slow and deliberate as he surveyed their surroundings. The symbols, once merely faint lines etched into the stone, now glowed brighter, as if they were waking up after millennia of silence. Their light cast strange, dancing shadows that crawled across the rough walls, moving like restless spirits waiting to be set free. ¡°What¡­ is this place?¡± Niko muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he studied the symbols more closely. He could feel the weight of time pressing down on him, the kind of ancient history that made every breath feel heavy and burdened. The hieroglyphs weren¡¯t just carvings¡ªthey felt alive, pulsating with a rhythm that matched the quickening of his heartbeat. The tunnel seemed endless, stretching deeper into darkness, and with each step, the oppressive weight in the air grew thicker. The symbols began to shift, twisting and contorting like something alive, as if the walls themselves were trying to communicate. Niko felt his stomach knot as the crude shapes slowly transformed into discernible images. It wasn¡¯t random after all¡ªit was a story. Louis, who had been silent for a while, whispered, ¡°Look¡­ those figures.¡± The glowing symbols now depicted grotesque creatures, half-human, half-goat, their muscular bodies hunched and monstrous. Their eyes were black voids, soulless and terrifying, weapons clutched tightly in their clawed hands. The creatures marched in a sinister procession, their spears and blades gleaming with a malevolent light. The further they went, the more detailed the depictions became, growing almost lifelike. The figures were no longer just symbols, they were warriors, ferocious and brutal. Every inch of the walls told of battles fought long ago, of bloodshed and terror. Niko swallowed hard as his gaze traveled to a lone figure standing among a sea of bodies, towering over mounds of corpses stacked grotesquely high. The man, robed in black, stood at the center of the carnage, his expression cold and emotionless. Louis, still staring, spoke in a shaky voice, ¡°He¡¯s fighting them¡­ alone?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Niko¡¯s pulse quickened. The robed man, calm and unyielding, seemed like an unstoppable force amidst the chaos. Around him, the thousands of bodies began to tremble as if a force unseen was commanding them to rise. The stones beneath Niko¡¯s boots seemed to vibrate, though he knew it was only the overwhelming scene before him making him feel so unsettled. ¡°They¡¯re spirits¡­¡± Niko muttered as wisps of white mist began to swirl from the fallen bodies, taking form as ghostly apparitions. The mist thickened, twisting and curling until the specters stood tall¡ªreplicas of the monsters that had fallen. But these were more terrifying. Their translucent forms radiated a cold, deadly energy that made Niko¡¯s skin prickle with unease. Louis, captivated and terrified, whispered, ¡°This guy¡­ he¡¯s not just fighting. He¡¯s summoning them, raising an army of spirits.¡± His voice trembled, awe mixing with a tinge of fear. ¡°He has to be some kind of necromancer.¡± Niko didn¡¯t respond, his eyes glued to the unfolding scene. The ghostly army surged forward like an unstoppable tide of death, crashing into the goat-men with such force that the air itself seemed to tremble. The goat-men were no match, their grotesque bodies torn apart as the spirits ravaged them without mercy. A towering figure, the largest of the goat-men, with curling horns and a face contorted in fury, tried to rally the remnants of his army. But he, too, was quickly overwhelmed, his body ripped apart in a silent scream as the spirits consumed him. The violent scene played out with brutal clarity, though not a single sound escaped from the images on the walls. And then, as quickly as it had begun, the glowing hieroglyphs flickered and dimmed. The story, the battle, the carnage¡ªit all faded into nothing but faint lines once more, leading deeper into the tunnel. Niko exhaled slowly, his breath shaky as the last remnants of the ghostly battle dissipated. The sudden silence pressed in on them like a weight, thick and suffocating. The tunnel beyond was dark, the flickering green light now a distant memory. He exchanged a glance with Louis. The unease on Louis¡¯s face mirrored his own. ¡°Should we go in?¡± Louis whispered, his voice barely audible. He stood at the threshold of what appeared to be a larger chamber, the darkness inside thick and impenetrable except for the faint green glow outlining the edges of the room. Niko hesitated. Something felt wrong, terribly wrong. The air was too still, too quiet, as if the very room was holding its breath. ¡°Let¡¯s enter, but keep your eyes open. I don¡¯t trust this,¡± Niko said cautiously. Louis nodded, already stepping forward. As soon as his foot crossed the threshold, the room seemed to breathe¡ªalive with some unseen force. Niko followed, but the moment he stepped toward the doorway, a shimmering, transparent green barrier materialized in front of him. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Niko reached out instinctively, his fingers brushing against the solid, impenetrable wall of light. Panic surged in his chest as he turned toward Louis, who was now trapped on the other side, staring at him with wide eyes. ¡°Niko¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Louis¡¯ voice was strained with fear. Before Niko could answer, the ground beneath him trembled violently. The walls shook, dust and debris falling from the ceiling like rain. The tunnel groaned as if the earth itself was about to collapse. ¡°Rumble!¡± Niko¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Louis! Something¡¯s happening!¡± His voice was barely audible over the deep, ominous sound reverberating through the stone. The ground beneath Niko¡¯s feet shifted, cracked, and then gave way entirely. ¡°NO!¡± Louis screamed, rushing toward the barrier. Niko felt the sudden, gut-wrenching drop beneath him. For a moment, he was weightless, suspended in the air as the floor disappeared into the abyss below. The cold, crushing darkness swallowed him whole, his scream lost in the endless void as he plummeted downwards into the unknown. Chapter 5: The Depths Chapter 5: The Depths SPLASH! The sound of something heavy breaking the water¡¯s surface echoed through the cavern, followed by frantic thrashing. That something was Niko. His body, weighed down by panic and shock, plunged into a deep, frigid pond, the impact sending cold ripples through his limbs. He flailed wildly, his arms struggling to push through the dark water. He had never been much of a swimmer¡ªhis body, weak for most of his life, had made sure of that. Now, despite his newfound health, every stroke was a desperate fight to stay afloat. Swoosh! Swoosh! Water splashed around him as he fought against the pull of the pond. Niko gasped for breath, his heart hammering in his chest. His fingers clawed at the water, his muscles screaming with exertion as he pushed himself toward what he hoped was the surface. With a final lunge, his hand brushed against solid ground. Relief surged through him as he gripped the rough stone edge of the pond, pulling himself out with trembling arms. His wet clothes clung to his skin, heavy and cold as he collapsed onto the stone floor, panting heavily. "Argh..." Niko groaned, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he lay on his back. Water pooled around him, soaking into the dark gray stone beneath. His body felt like lead, weighed down not just by the water but by the realization of how close he had come to drowning. He lay there for a moment, catching his breath, his mind racing. He stared up at the ceiling¡ªan endless abyss of darkness. No light, no stars. Just a suffocating black void. A trap. That¡¯s what it had to be. He had fallen straight into another trap. "It could¡¯ve been worse," Niko muttered, forcing himself to sit up. His muscles protested as he moved, but he ignored the discomfort, scanning his surroundings. The cavern was vast, but most of it was shrouded in darkness. The only sound was the soft dripping of water, echoing in the distance. His gaze wandered until it landed on something far more intriguing¡ªa faint light, flickering in the distance, just beyond the edge of the pond. Niko rose to his feet, water still dripping from his clothes. He moved cautiously, every step deliberate. He had already been caught off guard once¡ªhe couldn¡¯t afford another misstep. The air was cold and damp, carrying with it the faint scent of decay, as though something ancient and long-dead lurked just out of sight. As he drew closer to the light, his eyes widened. The source of the glow was unmistakable: bones. A pile of bones, some still tangled in the remnants of tattered clothing, lay scattered across the stone floor. And nestled among the skeletal remains was a gem¡ªa spherical stone that glowed with an eerie blue light. The gem was smooth and flawless, its surface like a vast sea of blue. Unlike the green gem he had seen earlier, this one held no image within, just an endless void of color. A soft white aura pulsed around it, casting a cold, unnatural light across the pile of bones. Niko¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He could feel the weight of death lingering in the air. The skull, partially buried in the dirt, stared back at him with empty eye sockets. Cobwebs stretched across its surface, whispering of time long passed. "This was... someone¡¯s bones," Niko whispered, a shiver crawling up his spine. The presence of death was so palpable here, as though the air itself was haunted by the last breaths of whoever had perished. For a moment, fear gnawed at him. Was this the fate that awaited him? To die in some forgotten corner of this cursed place, his bones left to rot, unmarked and unnoticed? This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "No," Niko muttered, shaking his head. "I can¡¯t let that happen." His thoughts turned to the orb, to the cold indifference with which it had slaughtered the arrogant man in the previous trial. If there was one thing he had learned, it was that weakness was death. The weak had no place in this world. "I need to be strong," Niko said, his voice firmer now. "If I¡¯m weak, I¡¯ll die. Just like him." He glanced at the skull one last time before stepping toward the gem. He crouched beside the bones, his hand hovering over the glowing stone. There was no sense of danger. Nothing but a faint hum in the air, a quiet beckoning from the gem itself. Still, he moved cautiously, his mind racing through the warnings from the booklet. He couldn¡¯t afford recklessness. He couldn¡¯t waste the limited skills he could acquire. He took a deep breath, then reached out and grasped the gem. "Analyze."
[Skill: Celestial Probe I] Level: 1(3) Description: This skill allows the user to gain deeper information about something. The standard analysis skill provides approximately 30% of the information, while this skill can show 100%. Celestial Probe also reveals an enemy¡¯s abilities, giving the user an advantage in battle. [Activate?] Yes / No
Niko¡¯s eyes lit up as he read the description. This was far more powerful than the simple analysis skill. "Celestial Probe¡­" he muttered, his mind racing with the possibilities. The ability to understand something completely¡ªwhether it was an enemy or a hidden secret¡ªcould make all the difference in this world. But he hesitated. The booklet had warned that humans could only possess a maximum of seven skills. Every skill choice had to be made carefully, with the future in mind. But the power to know everything about his enemies, to understand the world around him with complete clarity? That was something he couldn¡¯t afford to pass up. "Knowing my enemy might save my life," Niko reasoned. "I accept. Activate, yes!" As the thought crossed his mind, the gem in his hand dissolved into particles of light, swirling around him like tiny, glowing fireflies. His body absorbed the light, a warm, tingling sensation spreading through him as the skill became part of him.
[Skill: Celestial Probe: Learned] Mana Power: +1
"Status!"
[Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 1 Exp: 0% [Attributes] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Mana: 1 Mana Power: 2/2 [Unique Titles] None [Skills]
"My mana power increased," Niko whispered, feeling a faint surge of energy within him. It was a small step forward, but any progress was better than none. Still, the slow pace of his advancement gnawed at him. Every moment here was a reminder of how unprepared he was for what lay ahead. The soft glow from his newfound skill lit the space around him, casting faint shadows on the walls. As he looked around, something caught his eye¡ªa rusted iron gate, barely hanging onto its hinges. The gate stood near the pile of bones, its surface corroded and ancient, as though it had been left to rot for millennia. Niko¡¯s heart raced. Time was running out. He could feel the seconds slipping away, counting down to whatever awaited him beyond this place. The gate had to lead somewhere¡ªsomewhere important. "This place has to have more to offer," Niko muttered. His gaze drifted back to the bones, the remnants of someone who had failed to escape. He swallowed hard, determination hardening in his chest. "I won¡¯t end up like that." With one last glance at the bones, he turned toward the rusted gate, his mind racing with possibilities¡ªand dangers. And with a deep breath, he stepped forward into the darkness. Chapter 6: Ghastly Trial Chapter 6: Ghastly Trial Niko trudged through the rocky tunnel, his steps slow, his mind churning. A complex expression crossed his face as he glanced around, scanning the walls and ceiling for signs of danger. The orb had warned of traps¡ªtraps everywhere, it had said¡ªand yet, nothing. No pitfalls, no spike-filled chasms, no sudden blades swinging down from the ceiling. Just endless stone and eerie silence. The tunnel stretched ahead of him, seemingly endless, its walls a glossy, uneven gray. Lumps of stone protruded at irregular intervals, creating strange shadows that danced across the surfaces as though alive. Despite the lack of a clear light source, the tunnel wasn¡¯t plunged into total darkness. Instead, there was a strange, ambient glow, like the stone itself was faintly illuminated from within, casting the path in a ghostly light. Twenty hours left, Niko thought, checking his status. The clock was ticking down, but his spirits were higher than before. He had already acquired a skill¡ªCelestial Probe¡ªbut as valuable as it was, it wouldn¡¯t help him in a fight. And he needed something more. Something that could give him the strength to defend himself, or perhaps, to survive. Then, suddenly¡ª Swoosh A blast of cold air hit him with the force of a sudden gale, ripping through the tunnel and sending a shiver down Niko¡¯s spine. His clothes flapped violently against his body, the bitter cold biting into his skin. The gust was so strong, it nearly knocked him off his feet. "Where the hell did that come from?" Niko muttered, pulling his arms closer to his body. His breath was visible now, a thin cloud in the air. The temperature had dropped dramatically, and the tunnel seemed to hum with an unseen energy. Could this be the exit? he wondered, his eyes narrowing as he pressed forward. With each step, the wind grew stronger, colder. It seemed to howl as it blew past him, as though the tunnel itself were alive, exhaling a breath filled with malevolent intent. Niko¡¯s pace slowed as the resistance grew. His face tightened, the chill biting into his skin like needles. Swoosh! Swoosh! The wind lashed at him again, this time more violent. His legs felt heavy, and each step was a battle against the invisible force trying to push him back. His thoughts turned inward, focusing on his sister. I need to keep going. I need to find her. Gritting his teeth, Niko fought against the wind, the icy chill creeping through his clothes and sinking into his bones. His body trembled with cold, and the stone tunnel ahead seemed to blur as the wind whipped at his face. He raised an arm to shield his eyes, the relentless gust making it harder to see. "I need... to keep moving," he muttered through chattering teeth. He wasn¡¯t just walking anymore; he was struggling with every inch. But he kept going, even as the cold sliced through him, even as his legs threatened to give out beneath him. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he saw it. A gate. It shimmered faintly in the distance, a gleaming silver door at the end of the tunnel. It stood out against the cold stone like a beacon of hope, though its aura was anything but inviting. A faint green mist coiled around the gate, tendrils of energy flowing from it like strands of ethereal fabric, twisting and drifting through the air. The green aura flickered and danced, almost alive, beckoning and repelling at the same time. "The wind¡­ it¡¯s coming from there," Niko whispered to himself. His heart pounded in his chest, the sight of the gate filling him with a strange mixture of dread and determination. ¡°Come on¡­¡± he urged himself, taking another step forward. Stolen story; please report. With every step, the wind grew more vicious, tearing at his clothes, cutting across his exposed skin. Small cuts appeared on his arms and face, the cold so sharp it felt like shards of ice slashing at him. Blood trickled from the shallow wounds, but he barely felt it¡ªhis body was already numb from the cold. Step. His breath came out in ragged gasps, the air so cold it burned his lungs. His muscles screamed for relief, but he forced them to move. Step. The wind intensified. The very air seemed to scream, a cacophony of voices¡ªwhispers at first, then wails. Niko could hear the ghostly cries of children, women, men, all blending together into a terrible, haunting chorus. Faces formed in the mist, their hollow eyes staring at him, their mouths twisted in eternal anguish. The sound was deafening, yet distant, as if coming from another world. ¡°Just one more step.¡± The silver gate loomed ahead of him, so close now. But the wind was ferocious, battering him from all sides, and the whispers had grown to shrieks. It felt like the air itself was alive, trying to force him back. Niko gritted his teeth. I will not fail. Not now. Step. The freezing wind lashed at him again, cutting through his clothes, his skin, his very spirit. His vision blurred. His mind filled with the screams of the spirits, their faces crowding his thoughts. But he kept going, driven by the thought of his sister. Of finding her. Of surviving. With one final scream, he pushed forward, his trembling hand reaching for the gate. ¡°SWOOSH!¡± Suddenly, the wind stopped. The voices ceased, and the tunnel fell into an eerie, deafening silence. Niko¡¯s hand fell limply to his side as the gate creaked open before him, the sound of old, rusted hinges groaning into the still air. For a moment, he stood there, frozen in place. His entire body was trembling from the cold, his clothes tattered, and his skin raw from the relentless assault of the wind. But as the gate swung open, a strange warmth enveloped him. The green aura that had once surrounded the gate now flowed toward him, wrapping around his body like a comforting embrace. Niko sank to his knees, the warmth healing the cuts on his arms and face, soothing the deep chill in his bones. He felt the tension in his muscles begin to melt away, the exhaustion slowly replaced by a sense of calm. It¡¯s over. Relief washed over him, and for the first time in what felt like hours, he allowed himself to breathe deeply, the warmth filling his lungs. Then, a familiar sound echoed in his mind. Ding!
[For passing the Spirit King''s trial, you have been awarded.] [Unique Title Awarded: One Surrounded by Spirits]
Niko¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly opened his status screen. "Status!"
[Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 1 Exp: 0% [Stats] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 (+2) Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Mana: 1 Mana Power: 3/3 [Unique Titles] [Skills]
Niko stared at the screen in disbelief. This was¡­ incredible. The title alone was rare enough, but the added constitution and mana power could save his life. His strength was still low, but this was progress. He was becoming stronger, bit by bit. The description of the title began to fade, leaving behind only the name. A faint, almost imperceptible green aura now surrounded him. He could feel it¡ªlike a whisper on the edge of his consciousness. The spirits were there, watching him, waiting. He stood up slowly, feeling the newfound energy surge through him. His body had healed, and he felt¡­ ready. Ready to face whatever lay ahead. Turning toward the next door¡ªa silver door carved with intricate ghostly figures¡ªNiko took a deep breath. "This must be the end of the cave," he said to himself, stepping forward. As he pushed the door open, the hinges creaked loudly, and a cold white mist spilled out, swirling around his legs like smoke. His eyes widened in surprise as he saw what lay beyond. Chapter 7: The Spirit King’s Inheritance Chapter 7: The Spirit King¡¯s Inheritance Smack! The sound echoed softly through the ancient library as Niko closed the book in his hand. The thick, dusty tome thudded against the wooden desk, sending a small puff of dust into the misty air. He sat cross-legged on a carved chair, his fingers brushing over the strange spirit-like patterns etched into the dark wood. The library around him was hauntingly quiet, but there was a weight to the silence, as though something unseen was watching. The space wasn¡¯t large, but the curved dome ceiling and tall shelves gave it an odd sense of grandeur. It wasn¡¯t a place that welcomed visitors; rather, it felt like a mausoleum for forgotten knowledge, where the mist that swirled around his feet clung to the air like an eternal fog. Niko¡¯s eyes swept the room, once again taking in the eerie atmosphere. The bookshelves lined the walls, made of dark brown wood that seemed almost black in the dim light, each one carved with the same unsettling patterns of spirits that adorned the chair he sat on. The mist drifted lazily around the floor, never thinning, even though Niko had opened the door several times during his stay. It was as if the mist were alive, clinging to the library, feeding off the ancient knowledge that filled the shelves. Above him, a massive chandelier hung from the dome ceiling, its lights casting long, flickering shadows that danced across the stone walls. Everything here felt timeless, untouched by the world outside. The stone beneath his feet was cold, despite being muffled by the mist, and every step echoed softly, as though the library itself was listening. Thirty minutes left, Niko thought, checking his status again. There wasn¡¯t much time before he would be summoned into the new, dangerous world. His stomach tightened with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. He let out a quiet sigh, a small frown pulling at his lips. For all the knowledge this library had granted him, he still hadn¡¯t found what he truly needed¡ªa skill that could aid him in combat. What am I even thinking? Niko mused, shaking his head. Skill gems are rare¡­ I¡¯m lucky I found one already. He knew better than to be greedy, yet the thought lingered in his mind. He couldn¡¯t waste his limited skill slots on just anything. He had to be strategic¡ªseven skills were all he¡¯d ever get. Every decision would shape his fate. He stood from the chair, stretching his stiff limbs before walking over to one of the many bookshelves that lined the walls. As he moved, his boots tapped softly against the floor, the sound muted by the mist. He had spent hours reading in this library, scouring the shelves for information on monsters, items, and anything that might give him an edge in the world to come. But with each passing minute, the weight of time pressed harder on his shoulders. His fingers trailed along the spines of the books, his eyes scanning titles as he searched for something that might hold the answers he sought. That¡¯s when he saw it¡ªa strange book, half-hidden among the others. The cover stood out. Unlike the dusty, leather-bound volumes surrounding it, this one was a vibrant mix of black and green, with golden lettering across its spine. The words glimmered faintly in the low light: Spirit King¡¯s Inheritance. Niko¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why didn¡¯t I notice this before? he wondered, his fingers hovering over the spine as if hesitant to touch it. The book seemed almost¡­ alive, as though it had been waiting for him. Curiosity gnawed at him, and he reached for the book, but as he pulled, something strange happened. It didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Niko¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing in confusion. He tugged again, this time with both hands, but the book refused to move, as though it were rooted to the shelf. His frustration built, and the faint green aura surrounding his body¡ªthe mark of his unique title¡ªbegan to glow brighter. The book seemed to respond, the green light wrapping around it like tendrils of energy, almost as if they were communicating. Niko¡¯s breath quickened. Is it reacting to my aura? With newfound determination, he pulled once more. ¡°RUMBLE!¡± The entire library trembled. The chandelier above swayed ominously, its light casting wild shadows across the walls, and the shelves groaned under the weight of the sudden movement. The mist that blanketed the floor began to flow like water, rushing toward the center of the room, where the stone floor itself began to split open. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Niko stumbled back in shock as the ground beneath the center of the library gave way, revealing a hidden chamber below. From the gaping hole, a stone statue began to rise, pushing upward as though summoned by the very earth itself. The statue towered above Niko, standing a head taller than him. It was a man, carved in perfect detail. His face was calm, serene, with eyes that seemed to gaze into the distance. In one hand, the statue held a staff, almost as tall as its bearer, while a dark green gem was embedded into the figure¡¯s chest. Niko¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A skill gem.¡± The gem gleamed, casting an eerie green glow across the room. Its surface was smooth and dark, but within the gem, Niko could make out the faint outline of a black skull, almost as if it were trapped inside the stone. He stepped closer, his heart pounding in his chest. Where have I seen this before? The calm face of the statue stirred something in his memory, a flash of recognition. Then it clicked. ¡°This is the man from the wall carvings¡­ The one who summoned the spirits!¡± Niko whispered to himself, the realization sending a chill down his spine. This was the Spirit King¡ªthe very same figure he had seen leading the ghostly army against the goat-men in the tunnel. His gaze snapped back to the skill gem embedded in the statue¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t just any skill gem¡ªit was a seed skill gem. Niko¡¯s pulse quickened. Seed skill gems were rare, incredibly so. They had the power to shape the abilities of their users, guiding the skills they would gain in the future. ¡°This¡­ this could change everything,¡± Niko muttered. The potential was immense. The ability to summon spirits, to have an army of the dead at his command, was unlike anything he had dreamed of. His hand hovered over the gem as he activated Celestial Probe.
[Skill: Spirit King''s Order] Level: None Description: A skill used by the Spirit King. The skill allows the user to command the spirits of the dead to fight on their behalf. The spirits will serve the user as their master, obeying every command. [Additional Information] +1 Intelligence +1 Mana +1 Mana Power If the user kills a creature and uses the skill on it, the spirit will be summoned at one rank lower than it was in life, but with the potential to grow stronger. If the spirit was not killed by the user, it will be rankless with unknown to no potential. For a spirit to reach its full potential, it must fight and kill. The longer the spirit has been dead, the higher the risk of failure. [Requirements] Unique Title "One Surrounded by Spirits" required to activate. 2 Mana required to activate. Mana Power consumed depends on the strength of the spirit. [Activate?] Yes / No
Niko¡¯s breath came in short gasps, his excitement barely contained. This was the skill. The one that could give him power, the ability to fight without ever lifting a weapon. It was exactly what he needed¡ªa way to avoid physical combat while commanding others to fight for him. But the seconds were slipping away. ¡°Thirty seconds until summoning,¡± the system warned. Panic flared in Niko¡¯s chest. There was no time to hesitate. ¡°Yes! Activate!¡± Niko said, his voice trembling with urgency. The gem in the statue¡¯s chest flared to life, its glow intensifying as it lifted from the stone figure. In an instant, the gem dissolved into particles of light, the energy flooding into Niko¡¯s body, filling him with a new, raw power. A grin spread across Niko¡¯s face. Finally, real power. Before the summoning could begin, Niko quickly checked his status.
[Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 1 Exp: 0% [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 (+2) Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 (+1) Mana: 1 (+1) Mana Power: 4/4 [Unique Titles] [Skills]
The countdown reached zero. ¡°Summoning Beginning¡­¡± Niko¡¯s vision blurred, the library fading into a whirl of light and shadows as he was pulled from the room. His heart pounded with anticipation, his newfound power burning inside him like a flame ready to ignite. Whatever came next, he would be ready. Chapter 8: The First Test Chapter 8: The First Test ¡°Huh?¡± Niko muttered as the world came back into focus. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change in scenery. He had been summoned again, but this time, the landscape was different. He stood in the middle of a vast grassland, dotted with sparse trees. The sky above was clear, the air crisp, and around him were about a hundred other people. Only this many people? His heart clenched as a troubling thought crossed his mind. Could the others have¡­ died? Already? His gaze swept over the gathered crowd, each person seemingly as lost and confused as he was. But their conditions varied greatly¡ªsome looked clean, as though they¡¯d just stepped out of a shower, while others were bruised, bloody, and covered in dirt. They stood in grim silence, their expressions etched with fear and uncertainty. Nearby, the land transitioned sharply into another biome, one Niko hadn¡¯t expected to be so close. A dense jungle stood not far from the grassland, its trees towering high like ancient sentinels. The vibrant green canopy was unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen on Earth¡ªthere was a wildness to it, an otherworldly quality that set his nerves on edge. Some of the plants were unfamiliar, strange in both form and color, making the already eerie landscape feel even more alien. ¡°Where are we?¡± Niko whispered to himself, still trying to make sense of it all. Before he could dwell on it, a voice broke through the quiet. ¡°Fuck that orb! Where the fuck are we anyway?¡± barked a man nearby, his voice loud and abrasive. The man was filthy, his clothes stained with grime, and his face twisted in anger. ¡°What do we do?!¡± a woman cried out, her voice quivering with fear. Amidst the confusion, another man cackled, his voice thick with lust. ¡°Hahaha! Hey, honey!¡± he leered at a nearby woman, who quickly recoiled from him. Niko¡¯s lip curled in disgust. Most of these people didn¡¯t seem to understand the gravity of their situation¡ªor they were too terrified to react rationally. They were scared, weak, and disorganized. It was hard to blame them; adapting to a situation like this was no easy task. But some of the others... they were different. Niko¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd, focusing on three people who stood out. A fat man sat on the ground, playing absentmindedly with a necklace. He looked completely uninterested in what was happening around him, as though none of this concerned him. His hair was neatly combed, and his oiled mustache gleamed in the sunlight. The man seemed far too composed for someone in a life-and-death situation, as though he was in his own world. The second person that caught Niko¡¯s attention was far more unsettling. A tall man with a wild mohawk stood at the edge of the group, his gaze darting around, inspecting the others. His mouth stretched into a disturbingly wide grin, his tongue hanging out as if tasting the air. One of his eyes bulged unnaturally, giving him a crazed appearance. There was something deeply sinister about him¡ªhe radiated danger. But it was the third man who intrigued Niko the most. Just a few meters away stood a bald man in a pristine white and red robe, almost like something a monk or priest would wear. His head was clean-shaven, and his face, though expressionless, exuded an aura of calm and control. He stood with his hands clasped behind his back, surveying the scene with quiet authority. Unlike the others, there was something oddly comforting about him. He seemed... capable. Suddenly, a scream ripped through the crowd. ¡°Oh my God! Look!¡± someone yelled, pointing toward the jungle. Niko¡¯s gaze snapped toward the treeline just as the massive trees began to sway violently, as though a great wind had disturbed them. But there was no wind. The movement was coming from something else¡ªsomething large. Insects. Niko¡¯s breath caught in his throat as fifteen enormous insects burst from the jungle at incredible speed, their wings buzzing loudly. They were horrifying. The largest among them, beetle-like creatures, were the size of small cars. The smallest, resembling houseflies, were as large as dogs. Their chitinous bodies gleamed in the light, and their eyes were dark, soulless voids. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Two of the massive beetles led the swarm, their spear-like horns shining menacingly, while the smaller flies darted around them like a deadly cloud. Panic spread through the group like wildfire. People began to scream and scatter in all directions, running for their lives. But not everyone. A handful, including the bald man, the mohawked man, and a few others, stood their ground, eyes fixed on the approaching swarm. These were the ones who had truly taken the orb¡¯s words to heart. They knew there was no escape¡ªonly fight or die. The swarm split as they neared the group. The smaller flies veered off, chasing down those who tried to flee. Niko could hear the terrified screams of the runners as the insects quickly overtook them. The flies descended like vultures, tearing into the weak with savage efficiency. Blood sprayed into the air as the humans were ripped apart, their bodies torn limb from limb. Their desperate cries for help echoed across the field, but no one came to their aid. Niko¡¯s stomach churned at the sight. It was like something out of a nightmare¡ªa massacre, pure and simple. The brutality of it was overwhelming. Bodies hit the ground in a mess of blood and shredded flesh. The sound of crunching bones and wet tearing filled the air, turning Niko¡¯s stomach. But he had no time to process it. The beetles were drawing closer to those who stood their ground. The massive beetles were slower than the flies, but their size made them far more terrifying. Their dark blue shells gleamed in the sunlight, and their silver, spear-like horns pointed forward, ready to skewer anyone in their path. Their hulking bodies moved with purpose, each step shaking the earth beneath them. Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. His mind raced as he looked at the bald man standing a few meters away. The man hadn¡¯t moved an inch, his calm expression unchanged as the beetles closed in. My skill isn¡¯t ready yet, Niko thought, anxiety bubbling up inside him. I need a corpse¡ªsomething to extract a soul from. Without a second thought, he moved closer to the bald man, positioning himself behind him. Niko wasn¡¯t being cowardly¡ªhe was being smart. He needed to stay alive long enough to summon a spirit, and charging at the beetles without a plan would be suicidal. He had no choice but to rely on the bald man for now. Can he kill these things? Niko wondered, glancing nervously at the approaching beetles. If the bald man couldn¡¯t handle them, then they were all in serious trouble. ¡°[Celestial Probe],¡± Niko whispered, focusing on the man in front of him.
[Name: Dharma Kyidtodpa] Level: 3 [Skills]: Demonic Whirlwind Palm
¡°He¡¯s level three?!¡± Niko¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. In a world where most of them were still level one, Dharma¡¯s strength was incredible. To have reached level three so quickly after leaving the preparation world was a testament to how formidable this man was. How did I never hear of someone like him back on Earth? Niko thought, his mind racing. Was he always this strong? Suddenly, one of the massive beetles swooped down with terrifying speed. Its horn impaled a man standing a few meters away, lifting him off the ground like a ragdoll. Blood gushed from the man¡¯s mouth as his body went limp, his intestines dangling from the beetle¡¯s horn like grotesque streamers. The crowd screamed in horror, and even Niko felt a wave of nausea wash over him. This wasn¡¯t just a battle¡ªit was a slaughter. The beetle shook its head, flinging the man¡¯s body aside as if it were nothing. His lifeless corpse hit the ground with a sickening thud, and the beetle turned its attention toward Dharma. Sweat trickled down Niko¡¯s face. This is real. He had to remind himself. I¡¯m in a world where death is not just possible, but inevitable if I¡¯m not careful. ¡°[Celestial Probe],¡± he whispered again, focusing on the beetle this time.
[Name: Silver Horn Beetle] Level: 2 [Skills]: Powerful Charge
Even at level two, it¡¯s far stronger than the rest of us, Niko thought, fear clawing at his insides. The beetle¡¯s glowing horn lowered as it prepared to charge at Dharma. The beast¡¯s wings buzzed violently as it launched itself toward the bald man at breakneck speed. But Dharma didn¡¯t flinch. In a flash, the calm man extended his palm toward the beetle. A red aura erupted around his hand, swirling like a violent vortex. The aura spiraled into a concentrated point at the center of his palm, twisting into what looked like a hurricane of blood. ¡°Boom!¡± The collision was immediate. Smoke and crimson light exploded outward, enveloping both Dharma and the beetle in a cloud of dust and energy. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the smoke to clear, uncertain of the outcome. Chapter 9: A Savage Encounter Chapter 9: A Savage Encounter Niko stared at the bald man with a mixture of awe and surprise. The battle had ended as quickly as it had begun, but the sheer brutality of it left him shaken. The beetle hadn¡¯t stood a chance. In a game, fights were methodical¡ªhealth bars and damage numbers ticking down slowly until the enemy hit zero. But this? This was nothing like a game. This was savage, bloody, and real. The bald man¡¯s attack had been devastatingly efficient, but it had cost him. Niko¡¯s eyes focused on the man¡¯s hand, bruised and bleeding freely. Despite the injury, the man didn¡¯t flinch. He calmly ripped a piece of his sleeve and tied it around his hand, staunching the flow of blood with practiced precision. ¡°There¡¯s a price to his strength,¡± Niko thought, observing how the man¡¯s skill had come at a cost. ¡°He nearly lost his hand for this fight¡ªmaybe for us, or maybe just for himself.¡± The crowd around them murmured in shock and admiration. ¡°Who is this guy?!¡± someone whispered. ¡°How is he so powerful?¡± another voice trembled, a mix of fear and awe. As the dead beetle lay before them, its lifeblood staining the earth a sickly green, several people couldn¡¯t hold back their revulsion. The smell of the creature¡¯s spilled blood hung in the air, thick and nauseating. A few of the onlookers turned away, vomiting as the sight and stench overwhelmed them. Then, something strange happened. The beetle¡¯s corpse began to glow. A soft, white aura surrounded it, shimmering like stardust. The light slowly pulled together, coalescing into a translucent sphere that floated just above the beetle¡¯s body. The sphere pulsed for a moment before vanishing, leaving behind a single object¡ªa small, unassuming knife. The bald man stepped forward, his expression unreadable as he bent down and picked up the blade. For a moment, he examined it, turning it over in his hands as if weighing its worth. It didn¡¯t seem special¡ªjust a plain, sharp knife made of some unknown metal. Then, without a word, he muttered, ¡°Store.¡± A faint glow emanated from his wrist, and in an instant, a black watch appeared. The knife disappeared from his hand, absorbed into the watch with a soft flash of light. ¡°That watch... it lets us store items!¡± Niko¡¯s eyes widened as he instinctively glanced down at his own wrist. Nothing. He didn¡¯t have a watch¡ªat least, not yet. ¡°Do I need to find an item before it activates?¡± Before Niko could dwell on the thought, a gut-wrenching scream pierced the air. ¡°AHHH!!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention snapped toward the source of the cry. Another beetle¡ªwounded but still ferocious¡ªwas wreaking havoc on the other side of the battlefield. Its body was riddled with injuries: one eye gouged out, wings torn, legs missing. But even in its weakened state, it thrashed about, tearing through the remaining survivors with terrifying strength. A man with a crazed look in his eyes stood at the front of the group, his tongue unnaturally long, lashing out at the beetle like a whip. His tongue slashed through the air with frightening speed, striking the beetle over and over. Others around him hurled rocks or makeshift weapons at the creature, doing their best to bring it down. But it was taking everything they had to do what the bald man had accomplished with a single, brutal strike. The gap in strength between those at level 1 and those at a higher level is enormous, Niko thought, watching in grim realization. Even a small difference in level was enough to create a chasm in power. The other fly-like bugs that had joined the beetles were already dead, their weak, insectoid bodies no match for the humans who had stood their ground. Niko realized that these smaller creatures had one glaring weakness¡ªwhile they were fast, their speed made them difficult to maneuver. The humans who had fled might have survived if they¡¯d only fought back instead of running in terror. Seizing the opportunity, Niko turned his attention to the massive beetle¡¯s corpse at his feet. The dead creature was still and silent, but its presence made him uneasy. Even so, he knew what he had to do. ¡°[Spirit King¡¯s Order].¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The faint green aura that usually surrounded Niko unseen by the mundane eyes, flared to life, becoming darker, more tangible. It moved like ghostly tendrils, reaching out from his body toward the lifeless beetle. The same aura began to envelop the creature, though weaker and less defined. The connection was made¡ªNiko could feel it. As the aura worked its magic, the people nearby looked at Niko with a mix of unease and curiosity. Some instinctively stepped back, feeling the strange energy pressing down on them like a weight. Others watched in silent admiration, recognizing the power at play. ¡°Whoa¡­ another one?¡± a woman whispered, her voice filled with awe. ¡°Why do I feel so... afraid?¡± someone else muttered, their gaze fixed on Niko. From the back of the beetle¡¯s corpse, a small orb of light began to form. The translucent green sphere slowly floated upward, its center a soft white light, surrounded by wisps of green mist. It looked almost fragile, like a glass orb filled with glowing smoke. The orb hovered toward Niko, its movements clumsy but determined. The onlookers stared in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief at the sight. Even the bald man, who had remained expressionless throughout the battle, turned his gaze toward Niko, a flicker of curiosity passing across his face for the first time. The aura around Niko¡¯s body settled, fading back to its usual faint glow as the green orb began to orbit around him, like a moon circling a planet. Intrigued, Niko activated Celestial Probe.
[Name: Weak Spirit] Rank: None Potential: None [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 0 Mana: 0 Mana Power: 0 Spirit Power: 0/0 (No potential)
A look of disappointment crossed Niko¡¯s face. It¡¯s¡­ weak. hopefully not useless in battle. He quickly understood why¡ªthe spirit had no potential because the beetle hadn¡¯t been killed by him. Without the ability to grow stronger, the spirit was little more than a fragile companion. Still, Niko reasoned that even a weak spirit could serve as a temporary shield, something to protect him in a pinch. ¡°To summon something like the Spirit King did... I need to kill my own monster,¡± Niko thought, clenching his fists. Only then can I command spirits with real power. Though disappointed, Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of security as the spirit orb floated around him. It was weak, but it was still something. He checked his status and noted that his mana power had dropped to two. A countdown appeared in his mind¡ªfive minutes until his mana fully recovered. Suddenly, the sound of cheering snapped Niko out of his thoughts. ¡°Yes!!¡± a man cried in jubilation. ¡°Thank God!¡± a woman sobbed in relief. Niko turned to see the others celebrating the death of the final beetle. The battle was over, but the aftermath was grim. The grass was stained with crimson blood, and the ground was littered with bodies. Of the hundred who had been summoned, only a fraction remained. Niko¡¯s chest tightened as he took in the scene. Death was everywhere. The battlefield was a sea of carnage¡ªbodies twisted and broken, some missing limbs, others lying in pools of their own blood. It was a sight he knew he would have to get used to. But that didn¡¯t make it any easier. All around him, people began to vomit or faint, the adrenaline finally wearing off and leaving them to face the horror of what had just happened. Niko¡¯s own stomach churned, but he fought back the nausea. He glanced at the bald man, who stood motionless, his expression calm as he surveyed the corpses at his feet. That¡¯s what I need to be, Niko thought. Unshaken. Cold. Focused. ¡°This is the world now,¡± Niko whispered to himself. ¡°Life and death, always hanging in the balance.¡± He clenched his fists. Nothing will stop me from finding Anita. I¡¯ll survive this. I¡¯ll become stronger. Just then, a slow, deliberate clapping echoed through the jungle, cutting through the cheers and sobs like a knife. Everyone turned toward the source of the sound, their hearts pounding in their chests. From the shadows of the jungle, a man emerged. He wore leather armor, his dark hair long and wild beneath a leather Norman-style helmet. His skin was tanned, and his muscular build was framed by armor made from what looked like the exoskeletons of the beetles they had just fought. His shoulders were protected by the shiny, dark blue chitin, and a small sword hung at his waist. Despite the grim situation, he wore a wide smile. ¡°A human!¡± someone shouted in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± another voice called out, filled with hope. As the man walked toward the group, people moved closer, drawn to him like moths to a flame. It was as if the death and destruction around them had faded away, replaced by the promise of salvation. The man¡¯s smile grew as he stopped Chapter 10: The Recruiter’s Test Chapter 10: The Recruiter¡¯s Test The man in the leather armor stood confidently before the group, his eyes scanning over the survivors like a hunter evaluating prey. His smile widened with each person he inspected, as though every face told a secret he had longed to uncover. "Wonderful!" His voice rang out with unsettling enthusiasm. "This many humans still alive? Impressive! You¡¯ve all passed the test. Truly, a great accomplishment for our kind in this world!" Niko felt a chill crawl down his spine as he eyed the man suspiciously. Test? His mind raced with unease. Was this massacre planned? Did he send those monsters to cull us? Before he could think further, a voice erupted from the crowd. A short man, his face red with fury, stepped forward. ¡°A test!? People died out there! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± His voice quaked with a mix of anger and fear. The man in armor grinned, his teeth flashing under the sunlight. ¡°Good,¡± he said coldly, his voice devoid of sympathy. The short man¡¯s face twisted in outrage, and he took an angry step forward. But he froze when the armored man casually placed a hand on the hilt of his sword, fingers tightening around the grip. The grin on his face widened, eyes darkening with a barely concealed threat. ¡°Listen,¡± the man said, his tone turning icy. ¡°It would be a pity to kill you now. I suggest you shut your mouth while you still have it. Those people died because they were weak. Death happens here every day, and if you can¡¯t handle that reality, then I suggest you do us all a favor and kill yourself now.¡± His voice cut through the air like a blade, sending a cold shiver through the crowd. Niko¡¯s heart pounded, and he could feel the shift in the survivors around him. Fear rippled through them, the horror of this new world sinking in. The orb had warned them, but to hear it said so bluntly, so brutally¡ªit left them no room for denial. The man¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd, a flicker of amusement in his gaze. "This world is us humans versus everything else. If you''re weak, you¡¯ll only hold us back. There¡¯s no equality here¡ªno fairness. If you can¡¯t contribute, you¡¯re better off dead. Doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re old, young, man, or woman. Everyone has to pull their weight, or they¡¯re just a burden.¡± Niko¡¯s stomach churned. The rules of this world were brutal, far removed from anything resembling civilization. This place... he thought grimly. It''s the complete opposite of Earth. The armored man gestured toward a lone tree standing at the edge of the grassland. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s talk over there, away from these distractions,¡± he said, glancing at the bloodied corpses scattered across the ground. Reluctantly, the survivors began to follow him, stepping carefully over the bodies, some averting their eyes from the grotesque sight of torn flesh and lifeless eyes. Niko quickened his pace, wanting to get closer to the man, curiosity and suspicion gnawing at him. The green orb that orbited him drifted alongside, eerily calm in the midst of chaos. Niko¡¯s mind churned with questions. Who is this man? Why is he here, and how much does he know? As they approached the tree, Niko decided to get a better look. Celestial Probe.
[Name: Marcos Rocha] Level: 11 [Skills]: Piercing Sword of the Flaming Deity This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Niko¡¯s eyes widened. Level 11? It was staggering¡ªfar beyond what anyone in their group could hope to achieve so quickly. And that skill... Piercing Sword of the Flaming Deity¡ªit sounded devastatingly powerful. He glanced at the man¡¯s back with a new sense of wariness. This guy... is on another level entirely. Once the group had gathered under the tree, Marcos turned to face them, his demeanor still disturbingly calm. ¡°Alright, everyone. Sit down, relax. We need to have a serious talk. I¡¯ll explain a few things you need to understand if you want to survive here.¡± There was a moment of hesitation, but the survivors eventually sat down, forming a loose circle around the tree. Marcos¡¯s eyes flicked from face to face, gauging their reactions. ¡°For those wondering, I¡¯m Marcos Rocha,¡± he began, ¡°a recruiter for the human settlement nearby. We¡¯re in a ¡®low-ranked layer,¡¯ so it¡¯s relatively safe¡ªby this world¡¯s standards, anyway. Ask me whatever questions you have, but keep in mind, even I don¡¯t have all the answers. There¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know about this world.¡± A thin man near the front raised his hand, his voice trembling as he spoke. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®layers¡¯? And what¡¯s a ¡®human settlement¡¯? Why are you recruiting us?¡± Marcos gave a nod, as though this was a common question. ¡°This world isn¡¯t like Earth,¡± he explained. ¡°We¡¯ve learned that it¡¯s not a planet, but a flat plane. Imagine a giant plate with different biomes¡ªjungles, grasslands, deserts¡ªspread across it. There¡¯s a day and night cycle, just like Earth. This plane is divided into layers, which are like territories. Each layer is ranked based on the level of monsters found there. The closer you get to the center of the world, the higher the rank of the layer.¡± The group murmured quietly, trying to process the information. Marcos continued. ¡°Rankings go like this: the lowest rank is F-, where monsters range from level 2 to 5. The next rank is F, where levels range from 6 to 10, and it keeps going up. In lower-ranked layers, the monsters are weaker, but don¡¯t get too comfortable¡ªthere are always exceptions. Boss monsters, for example, can appear and be much stronger than anything else in the area.¡± He paused, giving them time to absorb the new information before he continued. ¡°The human settlement I mentioned? It¡¯s a small town built by the first humans who were summoned to this world. It¡¯s located in a rankless layer, which means no major threats, at least for now. I¡¯m stationed at one of the spawn points near the outer layers.¡± Another man raised his hand. ¡°Spawn points? Are you saying we respawn here, like in a game?¡± Marcos shook his head, his smile fading. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t a game. The first humans discovered that new arrivals always spawn in the same general area. We call them spawn points. There are several scattered across the world, each one receiving a hundred people at a time.¡± Niko furrowed his brow. A hundred people... So, the others I was summoned with are scattered in different places? Marcos seemed to sense the confusion and elaborated. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you spawned in this part of the world. There¡¯s a settlement nearby, and this layer is rankless, meaning it¡¯s relatively safe. That¡¯s why I had to put you through a test¡ªit¡¯s my job to weed out the weak.¡± The cold, matter-of-fact way he said it sent another chill through Niko. He really doesn''t care about the lives that were lost. A woman in the back raised her voice. ¡°If this place is rankless, why were those monsters here? Why did you send them to attack us?¡± Marcos shrugged. ¡°Just because a layer is rankless doesn¡¯t mean there are no threats. Those monsters came from the jungle, which is part of a ranked layer. But make no mistake¡ªthose bugs were the weakest of the weak. You could¡¯ve taken them out with a bit of effort.¡± A ripple of disbelief spread through the group, but no one dared to speak up. Marcos continued, ¡°We¡¯re always in need of new blood. People die here every day, and we need fresh manpower. There¡¯s another human settlement nearby, but I¡¯d stay away from them¡ªthey¡¯re... less friendly.¡± Niko¡¯s mind spun with the implications. Not all humans in this world could be trusted. In fact, some might be as dangerous as the monsters they faced. Suddenly, a question popped into Niko¡¯s mind. He raised his hand, his voice steady. ¡°What about the first humans? The ones who arrived here before us. What do we know about them?¡± Marcos¡¯s gaze shifted toward Niko, his eyes narrowing slightly. For a moment, his attention focused on the green orb that orbited Niko¡¯s body. He tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°Oh, them...¡± he muttered, his voice taking on a more somber tone. ¡°They were... special.¡± Chapter 11: The Gifted Ones Chapter 11: The Gifted Ones ¡°Special?¡± Niko¡¯s heart began to race. Marcos nodded, ¡°Ah, yes! They were very special! There were three humans who possessed completely horrifying skills. These skills were almost like cheats. One man could rip space apart, another could stop time around him, while another one could make whatever he thought of appear¡ªas long as he possessed the materials. That''s how our human settlement was created. There were many powerful humans from the first batch with powerful skills. Most of them survived. As of right now¡­ I¡¯m not completely sure of where they are. They left the human settlement a while ago and ventured further into this world.¡± Niko''s eyes widened, excitement building inside him. His mind raced with the possibilities. If such powerful humans had survived this brutal world, then perhaps his sister could have as well. ¡°Anita¡­ I will find you,¡± Niko vowed silently. ¡°I¡¯ll become strong enough to find you¡­¡± Marcos then took a step back, placing his hands on his hips. ¡°Alright! Those with a skill or a unique title, please stand up. This way we can transition to what we¡¯re doing next much easier. You see, we are going to be in this grassland for at least another hour¡­¡± As people began to stand up, Marcos continued, ¡°We still need many of you to receive a skill or something that will help you in the future. Once you reach the settlement, it will be difficult to do much on your own unless you''re in a group. But let me warn you¡ªthose of you who don¡¯t acquire a skill won¡¯t be useful enough to be accepted into a group.¡± Listening to Marcos, those who had been granted skills or titles stood up. Niko, orbited by the translucent spirit orb, naturally stood as well. The orb remained as calm and silent as ever, giving off a faint glow as it circled him. Niko was eager to learn more about it and practice using his new ability. Controlling more powerful spirits would require mastery over even the simplest ones. Looking around, Niko noticed over a dozen others standing as well. A familiar face caught his eye not far away: Louis. He was smiling wide as he nodded towards Niko. Niko smiled back, glad to see another familiar face, and continued scanning the group. The fat man and the crazy-looking guy stood up too, along with a bald man who had an intimidating aura. Marcos¡¯ eyes gleamed as he took stock of the participants. ¡°This many? Usually, there are only five or so. Good! Very good! Now, let''s categorize some of you. Those with support skills or unique titles, come stand behind me. Those with attack skills, move to my right, and those with defensive skills, stand to my left.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The crowd moved accordingly. The bald man and the crazy-looking guy went to the attack side, while the fat man moved to the defense group. Niko, Louis, and a short black man all moved to the support category. Niko glanced at the two others standing with him. Louis was excited, while the short man seemed more reserved. As people shifted around and introduced themselves, Niko caught the short man¡¯s name: Mamadi. He carried himself with quiet confidence, and Niko couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his skill was. After everyone found their place, the groups were now divided by roles. Niko, Louis, and Mamadi stood side by side in the support section. Niko greeted Louis with a nod. Louis was practically buzzing with energy. ¡°Niko! Man, how are you? How did you survive that? I thought you were done for!¡± Niko scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I got lucky... and managed to find a skill in the chaos.¡± Louis eyed the orb that floated around Niko with curious fascination. ¡°What¡¯s that thing? Is it from your skill?¡± Niko nodded. His curiosity about Louis'' skill got the better of him, so he used [Celestial Probe]. Skill: [Horns of the Lightning Satyr General I]. Niko¡¯s eyes widened. The skill sounded powerful. He was intrigued, and as always, fascinated by the variety of skills people possessed. In every RPG or fantasy world Niko had dived into, seeing others'' skills and abilities had always been one of his favorite things. And now, here he was¡ªliving in a world where those skills were real. He and Louis exchanged a few more words before Marcos raised his voice again. ¡°Let me give you a tip,¡± Marcos said, his tone dropping to something more serious. ¡°Never, ever reveal the full details of your skills or titles to anyone. It¡¯s fine to say what they do generally, but every skill has a secret. Whether it¡¯s giving you extra intelligence or a hidden ability, these could be the difference between life and death in battle¡ªespecially against other humans.¡± The group nodded. The weight of Marcos'' words sunk in. Revealing too much about their abilities could easily give an opponent the upper hand in this dangerous world. Marcos shifted his attention toward those who were still skillless. ¡°Now, look around you. These people with skills will be helping you acquire your own in the next hour. You can ask them to aid you or you can try to take on the monsters yourself. The monsters I¡¯m going to lead out of the jungle will be the same level as the ones from earlier, so make your choices carefully.¡± A voice from the skillless crowd called out, ¡°Why can¡¯t we enter the jungle ourselves?¡± Marcos grinned knowingly. ¡°Go ahead, if you¡¯re feeling brave. But be warned: there are more monsters than just the weak ones I¡¯ve led out before.¡± The crowd of skillless people exchanged nervous glances. Marcos then turned back toward those with skills. ¡°For the rest of you, this is a good time to practice your abilities. Get used to them. Understand their strengths¡ªand their limitations.¡± With that, Marcos began walking toward the jungle. After a few steps, he paused and glanced back at the group. ¡°Find a position near the jungle and wait. This is your chance to either seek help, get ready, or just watch. But if you stand there doing nothing, don¡¯t blame me when opportunity passes you by.¡± Marcos turned and continued toward the jungle, his voice lingering in the air. Niko, Louis, and the others exchanged looks. There was no doubt¡ªthis was their time to prove themselves. But Niko couldn¡¯t help the feeling creeping into his mind: this was only the beginning of what was to come. Chapter 12: The Unexpected Alliance Chapter 12: The Unexpected Alliance "These people..." Louis muttered, shaking his head in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold. Niko shared the sentiment, his lips pressed into a thin line. The desperation in the air was evident, and the survivors clung to any sign of strength, no matter how unhinged or unreliable. Many had gathered around the more aggressive fighters, hoping to secure their help. The crazy-looking man with the wild grin had attracted a small following, his confidence drawing people like moths to a flame. The first to approach was the bald man, but with a calm smile, he declined every request. He chose to sit quietly by himself, a pillar of stillness amidst the chaotic crowd. ¡°Hahaha! You all saw how powerful I was! Gave that big monster a good beating!¡± The crazy guy puffed out his chest, laughing maniacally. ¡°If you want my help, you¡¯d better give me something in return! Hehe!¡± Niko narrowed his eyes at the man, recognizing the danger beneath the surface. This wasn''t someone you could rely on, but desperation made people blind. ¡°He barely scratched that beetle,¡± Louis said in a low voice, clearly disgusted. ¡°All he did was distract it while everyone else did the real work.¡± Niko nodded, his eyes scanning the group. "Doesn''t matter to these people. They''re clinging to anything that offers a shred of hope, no matter how unstable." His gaze shifted. "And it¡¯s not just him. Look." The fat man and Mamadi had also drawn small groups, and several from the attacking group were leading others toward the jungle. The weaker survivors were latching onto anyone who seemed like they could offer protection, even if it was just an illusion of safety. Turning to Louis, Niko spoke quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s head out on our own. I need to figure out this skill, and we should be able to handle the weaker monsters ourselves. If things go south, we can always regroup with the others.¡± Louis grinned. ¡°Sounds good to me. I still don¡¯t have full control over my skill, either. Time to see what we¡¯re made of.¡± The two had only taken a few steps toward the jungle when a voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait!¡± They turned to see two figures approaching. A woman in her forties, dressed in what looked like a simple house dress, her dark brown hair tied back in a ponytail. Her face was lined with a few wrinkles, but her eyes were sharp, reflecting years of hard-earned resilience. Beside her stood a teenage boy, short and skinny with a shiny bowl-cut hairstyle. His thick glasses seemed too large for his face, giving him an awkward, nerdy appearance. He wore a high school uniform, the contrast between his formal attire and the surrounding chaos only adding to his strangeness. ¡°I¡¯m Maria, and this is Simon,¡± the woman introduced herself, her voice polite but tinged with desperation. ¡°We met in the preparation world. We were wondering if we could join you?¡± Niko¡¯s mind immediately started weighing the situation. Why us? He thought, eyeing them with suspicion. We¡¯re support types¡ªthere¡¯s no way they chose us over the attacking group unless they have a reason. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Simon, the boy, adjusted his glasses and spoke up. ¡°We could have joined the larger group, sure. But the chances of us getting a kill and securing a skill there? Too slim. Besides, we think you¡¯re our best option.¡± Niko crossed his arms, intrigued but still wary. ¡°Why?¡± Simon glanced at the orb circling Niko. ¡°That orb, it¡¯s got to have some kind of support function, right? Maybe protection? Healing?¡± Niko¡¯s eyebrows shot up. The kid was sharp, but Simon didn¡¯t know everything. He wasn¡¯t aware that the orb could transform into powerful spirits, nor that Niko could summon multiple spirits in battle. Better to keep that information to myself, Niko thought. He gave a brief nod, acknowledging the guess without offering more. ¡°And we don¡¯t know what your friend can do yet,¡± Simon continued, nodding at Louis. ¡°So we figured it¡¯s worth the risk. The monsters aren¡¯t that strong, and with four of us, we should be able to handle it.¡± Louis chuckled, impressed by the boy¡¯s logic. ¡°Smart kid. You¡¯ve got a good head on your shoulders.¡± Simon pushed his glasses up, clearly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly smart. I failed most of my classes. But playing RPGs all day long teaches you a thing or two about strategy, I guess.¡± Louis laughed heartily, clapping Simon on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, whatever works!¡± Niko, still cautious, finally relented. ¡°Alright, you can come with us. But understand this: if you hold us back or put us at risk, you¡¯re on your own. I¡¯m not here to babysit.¡± Maria quickly nodded. ¡°We understand. We won¡¯t slow you down.¡± Niko gave her a sharp look, then nodded. It wasn¡¯t about being heartless¡ªit was about survival. He was getting closer to finding his sister, and he couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone drag him down. The four of them¡ªNiko, Louis, Maria, and Simon¡ªheaded toward the jungle, walking in uneasy silence. Along the way, they exchanged a few brief stories. Maria had lost her husband in a car accident, leaving her childless and alone. Simon, on the other hand, was a gaming addict who spent every waking hour in front of a screen. Niko understood why they¡¯d made it this far: their past struggles had toughened them, giving them the mental fortitude to survive. As they neared the jungle, Niko glanced up at the towering trees, marveling at their size. The leaves were enormous, easily as long as his own body, and the jungle seemed alive with vibrant colors and strange plants. It was like stepping into another world¡ªone that was both beautiful and dangerous. ¡°This place is unreal,¡± Niko muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the sight. Louis¡¯s voice broke through the wonder. ¡°Get ready. They¡¯re coming.¡± Niko tensed, his gaze snapping to the swaying trees. The buzzing of wings reached his ears, growing louder with each passing second. ¡°Zzzt! Zzzt!¡± Louis activated his skill, [Horns of the Lightning Satyr General I]. Niko watched as two small horns appeared on Louis¡¯s forehead, crackling with dark green electricity. The transformation gave Louis an intimidating, otherworldly look. Sparks jumped between the horns, like the static charge of a live wire. Niko stepped back, positioning himself behind Louis. ¡°Here¡¯s the plan. Louis, you¡¯ll draw them in. They¡¯re fast, but they can¡¯t turn quickly. Dodge when they come at you, and I¡¯ll strike them from behind. After that, Maria or Simon, you¡¯ll finish them off. Got it?¡± Maria and Simon nodded, their faces grim and focused. Niko turned his attention to the translucent orb floating beside him. He willed it to move, and though it was slow and clumsy, the orb responded. It hovered in front of him, glowing faintly. I¡¯ve got to get better at this, Niko thought, frustrated by the orb¡¯s sluggish movement. But even this basic control was progress. Simon watched Niko control the orb with wide eyes, clearly impressed. The boy¡¯s determination grew as he saw what Niko could do, even with a support skill. Suddenly, the trees shook violently. Just like before, insect-like creatures burst from the jungle, their wings buzzing loudly as they sped toward the larger group. But one of them broke off from the swarm, heading straight for Niko¡¯s group. ¡°Get ready!¡± Niko shouted, his heart racing as the creature closed in. The battle was about to begin. Chapter 13: New Spirit Chapter 13: New Spirit The buzzing of the fly-like monster reverberated through the air as it darted toward Niko, its grotesque green body and oversized wings cutting through the atmosphere like a blade. The sight of it coming directly at him sent a shiver down his spine. What had seemed like a mere insect moments before now appeared nightmarish, closing in on him with terrifying speed. Niko¡¯s body tensed. The buzzing, the relentless approach¡ªit all screamed danger. His breath caught in his throat, but he shook his head. Focus. Stay sharp. You can¡¯t freeze now, he told himself, pushing away the fear. "Hey! Over here, ugly!" Louis yelled, his voice loud and taunting as he waved his arms, jumping around to draw the monster''s attention. The fly jerked in mid-air, its uncoordinated movements betraying how unstable it really was. Its huge, twitching blue eyes fixed on Louis, and with a violent burst of its wings, it shot toward him at full speed. Louis smirked, his body coiled with confidence. "Come on, then." Just as the fly was about to reach him, Louis¡¯s horns crackled with dark green electricity, and with a sudden blur of movement, he sidestepped. Niko barely caught the flash of Louis¡¯s form as he dodged, leaving the monster flying helplessly past him, unable to correct its direction. "Nice," Niko muttered, impressed by Louis¡¯s reflexes. But there wasn¡¯t time to admire his friend¡¯s skill. He reached out with his mind, willing the glowing orb that floated near him to strike. The orb shot forward, almost as if it shared Niko¡¯s urgency. Bang! The orb collided with the side of the fly, knocking it out of the air and sending it crashing to the ground with a dull thud. Niko blinked in surprise. That¡¯s more force than I thought... It¡¯s like throwing a rock with my mind. The orb hovered above the twitching fly, pulsing with an eerie, faint light, as if awaiting further instructions. The fly writhed on the ground, stunned but still alive. Before it could recover, Maria rushed forward, her face twisted in determination. Without hesitation, she brought her boot down on the creature, stomping again and again. Her eyes were shut tight, as if to block out the sickening crunches beneath her feet. Green goo splattered across the ground with each impact. "It''s done," Louis said, stepping over to inspect the motionless body. He gave Maria a nod of approval. "Nice work." Maria¡¯s foot froze mid-stomp. She opened her eyes and took a step back, staring at the unrecognizable mass of green pulp. Her expression fell, disappointment clear in her eyes. "Nothing..." Niko glanced at the mess and offered a sympathetic nod. ¡°You¡¯ll still have a 25% chance next time. It¡¯s a decent shot, especially in this world. Don¡¯t get discouraged.¡± Maria forced a small smile, wiping her brow with the back of her hand. ¡°Yeah¡­ guess I¡¯ll just have to keep trying.¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Looking across the clearing, Niko noticed the larger group had finished off their batch of flies as well. A few people were cheering, clearly thrilled by their victories. The adrenaline was wearing off, and with it came the cautious optimism that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was a way to survive in this new world. Turning back to the ruined fly, Niko murmured, [Spirit King¡¯s Order]. The familiar green aura surrounding him flared to life, swirling like fog around the fly¡¯s body. As the aura wrapped around the creature, it slowly pulled away, forming another translucent orb¡ªidentical to the one already orbiting him. The new orb floated toward Niko, clumsy and slow, much like the first. Niko sighed. Another weak spirit. Still, these orbs had proven to be more useful than he¡¯d expected. With more practice, they could become valuable tools. As they waited, the trees swayed once again, their branches rustling ominously. The familiar buzzing grew louder, and soon, another wave of about ten fly-like creatures burst from the jungle. This time, just like before, one broke away from the swarm and flew straight toward Louis. The group didn¡¯t hesitate. They had their routine down now. Louis dodged the fly¡¯s attack with ease, Niko sent the orb crashing into its side, and Simon rushed forward to deliver the finishing blow. The creature collapsed, twitching for a moment before going still. Simon stood over the dead fly, breathing heavily. Then, the body began to glow. White light gathered around the corpse, swirling together into a shining orb that hovered above it for a moment. As the light dissipated, a small, baguette-shaped skill gem was left behind, gleaming beneath the green goo. Simon¡¯s face lit up with pure excitement. ¡°A skill gem!¡± he shouted, hardly able to contain himself. Niko watched as Simon scooped up the gem, goo and all, with a wide grin on his face. The young man wasted no time in activating it, his entire body briefly bathed in an orange glow. Niko, always curious, quickly used [Celestial Probe] to check the skill Simon had received. [Giant Candle of Nature] ¡°What a strange name¡­¡± Niko thought to himself, but he smiled at Simon¡¯s excitement. ¡°You should practice with that while we¡¯re still out here. Figure out what it does.¡± Simon nodded, clearly eager to test his new ability. He clenched his fists, focusing hard as he activated the skill. The ground around them began to shift and ripple, as if the earth itself was alive. Slowly, the grass and dirt rose up, molding itself into the shape of a massive candle, easily as tall as a grown man. Louis stepped closer, his eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Simon¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Watch this.¡± He clapped his hands once, and in an instant, a flame appeared at the top of the candle. It wasn¡¯t just any flame, though¡ªit burned a soft, soothing blue. The flame cast a strange, ethereal glow across the jungle, bathing the group in a calming light. Maria gasped, ¡°Why do I feel¡­ so good?¡± Simon scratched his nose, clearly pleased with himself. ¡°The fire heals minor injuries for anyone within range. And the best part? I can exclude enemies from its effects.¡± Niko couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a powerful support skill¡ªone that would make Simon invaluable to any group. With a skill like that, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about protecting himself. He¡¯d be the key to keeping everyone else alive. ¡°Not bad, Simon,¡± Niko said, clapping him on the back. ¡°That¡¯s going to save lives.¡± Simon beamed. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s kinda amazing, right?¡± Niko nodded, then turned to Maria. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn now. Let¡¯s see if we can get you something useful.¡± Maria¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as they prepared for the next round of monsters. The strange blue glow of the candle flickered around them, casting an otherworldly light over the jungle as they waited for the next challenge to emerge. Chapter 14: The Sting of Survival Chapter 14: The Sting of Survival The jungle swayed ominously, as though it were alive, harboring unseen threats within its towering trees. Niko stood still, his eyes locked on the distant motion, his heart quickening in anticipation. The buzzing sound echoed louder this time, signaling the arrival of new monsters. Suddenly, two fly-like creatures shot out of the jungle at blinding speed, their grotesque forms darting straight toward Louis. Louis, unfazed, wore the same cocky grin as before. His body moved with ease, dodging the creatures effortlessly. He sidestepped their attacks with such grace that it seemed like he was playing with them. "Is that all you''ve got?" he shouted, taunting the monstrous flies. But Niko wasn¡¯t as confident. His hand stretched out, commanding the two spectral orbs that hovered near him. He sent them hurtling toward the creatures, hoping to strike before the flies had a chance to attack again. Bang! One orb hit its mark, knocking one of the flies to the ground. But the second orb veered off, missing its target completely. ¡°Damn it!¡± Niko cursed under his breath as the other fly spun mid-air, its buzzing wings frantically beating as it prepared to strike back. The fly¡¯s enormous, gleaming blue eyes locked onto Niko. He felt a chill run down his spine. His mind raced as he tried to recall the orbs, but they were too far away, and his focus faltered as panic crept in. The fly zipped toward him at a terrifying speed. His heart pounded in his chest, knowing he couldn¡¯t evade it in time. Then, in a flash¡ª Fwoosh! The creature ignited in blue flames, crashing to the ground in a violent spasm. It writhed helplessly, its body contorting as the fire consumed it from within. Yet, strangely, the flames left no visible damage¡ªno charred remains, no burn marks. The creature simply lay there, almost as if immobilized by pain, which Maria sees as an opportunity to pounce and finish it off. Niko exhaled in relief and turned to see Simon, leaning heavily against the giant dirt-and-grass candle, his face pale and slick with sweat. The flame atop the pillar had vanished, and Simon looked utterly exhausted. ¡°Thanks,¡± Niko said, his voice filled with gratitude. Simon waved weakly. ¡°N-No¡­ problem¡­¡± he panted, his breath ragged, like he¡¯d just run a marathon. Louis smirked, stepping forward to examine the corpse of the fly. ¡°Is that your little secret, Simon? Nice.¡± Simon smiled faintly, as though to say, You haven¡¯t seen anything yet. Maria¡¯s voice cut through the moment. ¡°I¡ªI got one!¡± she exclaimed, her voice trembling with excitement. Niko and the others turned to see her clutching a small, gray, oval-shaped gem in her hand. Her fingers were smeared with the green goo from the fly she had killed, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Her entire focus was on the gem. ¡°Activate it,¡± Louis urged, eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Best to figure out what it does now.¡± Maria nodded, her face set in determination. She pressed the gem against her chest, and her body briefly shimmered with a silver light before it faded. Niko knew she had unlocked her skill, though they wouldn¡¯t know what it was until she tested it. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As Maria adjusted to her newfound power, Niko moved toward the remains of the second fly. He wasn¡¯t about to waste the opportunity to summon another spirit. With his mana still slowly regenerating, he could only afford one more summon for now. [Spirit King¡¯s Order] The familiar green aura flared up, enveloping the dead fly. Another translucent orb formed, joining the others that hovered around Niko, each one moving in unpredictable patterns. These spirits gave him a strange, god-like appearance, as though he commanded a swarm of ethereal creatures. Niko smiled faintly, but his mind still raced with questions. Why does it always drain two points of mana? Will it consume more for stronger monsters? The system¡¯s limitations were becoming clearer, but it also made him realize the potential for more powerful summons in the future. He turned his attention to Maria. Using [Celestial Probe], he quickly discovered her new skill: [Silver Trapping Net]. He nodded to himself. It was a practical ability¡ªuseful for immobilizing enemies. After a brief respite, the jungle swayed once more. This time, the movement was different. The trees barely stirred, and instead of flies, new creatures emerged¡ªbees, each the size of a large dog, buzzing menacingly through the air. These bees were unlike anything Niko had ever seen. Their metallic bodies glinted in the dim light, their abdomens fitted with strange, gear-like mechanisms. Chains connected the bees¡¯ stingers to their bodies, and the stingers themselves were long, sharp, and metallic¡ªalmost like spears. The wings were larger than those of normal bees, translucent and beating in a steady, ominous rhythm. One of the bees broke away from the group and flew directly toward them. Its presence was more deliberate, slower than the flies, but far more dangerous. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± Louis muttered, his voice tinged with unease. Suddenly, the bee stopped in mid-air, its wings still buzzing furiously as it turned to face Louis. Without warning, the gear on its abdomen spun, and with a loud pow, the stinger shot out, propelled toward Louis like a bullet. The chain rattled behind it, connecting the stinger to the bee¡¯s body. Louis barely had time to react. He dodged to the side, his usual confidence slipping away, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough to completely avoid the attack. ¡°Ugh!¡± He groaned as the stinger grazed his side, slicing into his skin just below the ribs. Blood began to drip down his side, staining his shirt. The bee¡¯s mechanical gear whirred loudly as it started to retract the stinger, the chain pulling it back with a sickening sound. Niko acted quickly. ¡°Maria, use your skill now while it¡¯s reloading! Simon, can you heal Louis?¡± Simon shook his head frantically. ¡°Not yet! I need more time!¡± Maria didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped forward, her hand outstretched. [Silver Trapping Net] A metallic net shot from her palm, expanding in mid-air before wrapping itself around the bee. The creature thrashed violently, but the net held firm. Its gears ground to a halt, unable to move. Niko seized the moment, commanding the orbs to strike. The spectral orbs flew toward the trapped bee, slamming into its body repeatedly. It was a brutal assault, and Niko could almost hear the crunch of metal as the bee¡¯s body was battered into the ground. When the creature finally stopped twitching, Niko stepped forward, excitement coursing through him. This was the first time he had killed a creature himself, and he knew that meant the spirit he could summon would be far more powerful than the ones before. [Spirit King¡¯s Order] Green light enveloped the bee¡¯s corpse, and a new spirit emerged. This one was different. It was an exact replica of the bee, its metallic body shimmering with a ghostly, translucent glow. Niko grinned. This is a real upgrade. But his smile faded as he glanced back at Louis, who was still clutching his side, blood seeping through his fingers. ¡°How bad is it?¡± Niko asked, kneeling beside him. Louis gritted his teeth. ¡°Not too deep, but¡­ damn, it hurts. If I¡¯d been any slower, that thing would¡¯ve skewered me.¡± Niko turned to Simon, who nodded. With a wave of his hand, Simon summoned the dirt-and-grass candle once more. Blue flames flickered to life, casting a soft glow over Louis. Slowly, the wound began to close, but it didn¡¯t heal completely, leaving behind a small scar. ¡°Thanks,¡± Louis said, standing up carefully and testing his movements. Niko exhaled in relief, his gaze drifting back to the translucent bee spirit hovering beside him. This will definitely come in handy. As the jungle swayed again, Niko knew the real challenges were only just beginning. Chapter 15: Incoming Danger Chapter 15: Incoming Danger [Name: Steampunk Bee Spirit] Rank: None Potential: F- Status Skills The bee spirit buzzed silently behind Niko, translucent wings shimmering faintly in the dim light of the clearing. He grinned, his mind racing with the possibilities. "This is leagues ahead of those weak spirits," he thought, feeling the thrill of power. The Steampunk Bee Spirit might have been one of the lowest-ranking creatures in the world, but with its unique potential and deadly skills, Niko was already imagining an entire swarm at his command. "Who needs an army when I can build one?" he mused. The bee¡¯s [Ferocious Bullet Stinger] had already proven its lethality, capable of wounding Louis even when it missed its mark. With a ranged attack like that in his arsenal, Niko felt a surge of confidence. But it was the second skill that truly set his mind alight¡ª[Invisibility]. The ability to make the spirit vanish, move through solid objects, and reappear in ambush was a game-changer. "This could be my ace in the hole." But there were still so many questions. ¡°Does the spirit inherit its skills from the creature it once was? If I kill a human with a skill, could I summon their spirit with that ability? What are the limits?¡± Niko felt a rush of excitement, tempered by the unknown dangers of this world. Before he could dwell too much on the implications, Maria¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Did anyone else notice their EXP go up?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°EXP?¡± Simon tilted his head, then quickly muttered, ¡°Status.¡± Niko followed suit, his mind immediately summoning his own status screen.
[Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 1 Exp: 0.11% Status Unique Title Skills
Niko¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he muttered under his breath, the disappointment seeping through his voice. The others seemed equally unimpressed as they checked their own statuses. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Yeah¡­ only 0.18 EXP for me,¡± Simon groaned, shaking his head. ¡°I got 0.36!¡± Maria chimed in, her eyes bright with excitement. Niko didn¡¯t miss the spark of triumph in her voice, though it only served to deepen his own frustration. "Why did I get less than them?" he wondered, his mind racing through the possibilities. "Is it because I let my spirits do the killing?" He sighed, starting to see the cruel limitations of his skill. "This world really is unforgiving..." If even killing dangerous monsters barely scratched the surface of experience gain, leveling up would be a brutal grind. "If I have to kill 10,000 of these creatures just to reach the next level, what kind of nightmare have I been thrown into?" The thought weighed heavily on him. For someone like Marcos to reach level 11, it was now clear that countless battles and near-death experiences must have been the price. Niko clenched his fists. "It¡¯s going to take more than just strength to survive here. It¡¯ll take strategy¡ªand allies." He glanced around at the small group he¡¯d found himself with. While he didn¡¯t trust anyone fully, he knew they were in this together, at least for now. Louis, with his agility and speed, could be an invaluable asset. Simon, with his RPG knowledge, had already proven himself useful. Maria¡¯s trapping skill, though newly acquired, could play a crucial role in future fights. They sat in the grass, facing one another, exchanging thoughts as the tension built. The monsters were unpredictable, and the dead flies lying nearby were a grim reminder of the stakes. Simon broke the silence, rubbing his hands together nervously. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the last wave,¡± he said. ¡°Feels like something¡¯s about to happen.¡± Louis nodded. ¡°Yeah... I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.¡± Suddenly, a metallic clang echoed through the jungle, sharp and menacing. Clang! Clang! Niko¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. The sound was unnatural, unlike anything they¡¯d encountered so far. It wasn¡¯t the buzzing of flies or the mechanical whirring of the bees. This was something bigger¡ªsomething far worse. ¡°Move!¡± Niko snapped, his instincts kicking in. He commanded his bee spirit to go invisible, not wanting the others to see it yet. They retreated, nerves on edge, as the clanging grew louder, the ground trembling beneath their feet. Boom! Trees at the edge of the jungle bent and snapped under the force of something immense. Then, a figure hurtled out of the darkness, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. Niko¡¯s breath caught as he realized who it was. ¡°Marcos?!¡± The crowd fell into stunned silence as Marcos staggered to his feet. His armor was cracked, blood trickling down the side of his face, and his once imposing figure looked shaken. He gripped his sword tightly, the blade trembling in his hands. ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡± Marcos shouted, his voice strained but commanding. ¡°Those without skills, fall back! Everyone else, get ready¡ªwe¡¯ll need every bit of strength to survive this!¡± Niko¡¯s pulse quickened as he stepped forward, joining the other skill-bearers. If Marcos got thrown around like that... what kind of monster are we facing? His mind raced, but there was no time to hesitate. He¡¯d have to trust the spirits he¡¯d summoned, the skills he¡¯d learned, and the people around him. ¡°Those with buffing skills, hit me with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Marcos barked, his eyes scanning the group. ¡°Ranged fighters, keep your distance. Close-combat fighters, stick with me and... good luck.¡± His grim expression said it all¡ªthis was a fight for survival. For a moment, no one moved. The fear was suffocating, hanging over them like a dark cloud. ¡°Now!¡± Marcos roared. Crack! The trees at the jungle¡¯s edge splintered, snapping like brittle bones. The ground trembled as a massive silhouette emerged, towering over the clearing. Niko¡¯s breath hitched, his heart pounding in his chest. The creature stepped forward, its long, spiked limbs gleaming in the pale light. It was enormous¡ªover three meters tall, with a body covered in dark, chitinous armor that shimmered like metal. Its eyes, cold and unblinking, locked onto the group with predatory intent. A monstrous praying mantis, its scythe-like arms raised high, screeched into the night, sending a wave of terror through the group. Niko¡¯s hands tightened into fists. This wasn¡¯t a game anymore. This was death, standing right in front of them. Chapter 16: Dire Situation Chapter 16: Dire Situation The mantis stood in the clearing, its dark green carapace glistening under the faint, eerie glow that seemed to emanate from the magical auras surrounding the fighters. Purple outlines traced along the contours of its body, giving it an almost otherworldly aura as it swayed its thin, three-meter-tall frame. Its body was sleek and glossy, like polished obsidian, but beneath the beauty lurked danger: small, sharp thorns jutted from its limbs, each razor-sharp, waiting to slice into flesh. The blade-like arms in front of its torso gleamed with a murderous intent, poised to strike like a deadly scythe. The air around them was thick with tension, weighed down by the scent of damp earth and sweat from the fighters preparing for battle. The stench of fear clung to them, mixing with the coppery tang of blood that lingered in the back of their throats from the previous skirmishes. Marcos¡¯s voice cut through the dread like a whip. "Now!" he screamed, his voice sharp and commanding, snapping everyone out of their paralyzing fear. The fighters blinked, shaking off their momentary shock, their bodies reacting instinctively as they prepared to activate their skills. "[Crown of Strength]!" Marcos bellowed, his body glowing as a translucent white crown materialized above his head. A soft pink aura wrapped around him, enhancing his already formidable presence. Around him, other skills flared to life. White lights blinked into existence, shimmering like protective barriers, while blue auras of speed and strength enveloped the fighters. The magical energy that coursed through the air added a layer of surrealness to the scene, but with the mounting confidence from their activated skills, there was a shift in the atmosphere. The fighters were ready. Or so they hoped. "All close combat fighters, follow me!" Marcos shouted as he led a small group of brave souls toward the towering insect. "Wait for an opening¡ªattack when it¡¯s distracted, then retreat! If you¡¯re unsure, stay back!" Niko watched, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the weight of the moment, as if the entire world hung in the balance. The air was charged with anticipation, every breath labored with fear and adrenaline. His hands were trembling, but not from fear¡ªrather, from the sheer effort it took to control his spirits. His Steampunk Bee floated around him like a loyal guardian, while the other weaker spirits buzzed toward the mantis, orbiting its grotesque head in an attempt to confuse it. The mantis remained still, like a statue, unperturbed by the humans approaching. Its glossy, alien eyes reflected the tiny figures moving toward it, completely devoid of emotion. The fighters moved with hesitation, their footsteps crunching the dirt and grass beneath them. The smell of fear was evident now, mingling with the earthy scent of the forest. Their breaths came in short gasps, a cold sweat running down their spines as they approached the predator. It was too still, too quiet¡ªlike a storm waiting to unleash its fury. "Create space! Spread out! Get ready!" Marcos commanded again, his voice a beacon in the chaos of uncertainty. Niko¡¯s headache intensified as he guided his spirits toward the mantis¡¯s face. He winced from the strain, but pushed forward. His spirits flitted around the mantis¡¯s glossy eyes, glowing faintly, trying to divert its attention. For a brief moment, the mantis hesitated, its body twitching in confusion. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Now was the moment. With a swift, precise motion, Marcos darted forward and slashed at one of the creature¡¯s legs. His sword met resistance, but with a hard push, he managed to leave a small gash. Green blood oozed from the wound, dripping onto the forest floor like poisonous sap. The mantis screeched¡ªa high-pitched, ear-piercing noise that cut through the tension, sending shivers down the spines of the fighters. The ground beneath them vibrated from the force of the cry. Its head snapped toward the source of the attack, cold eyes locking onto Marcos and his men. "Get back!" Marcos shouted, retreating as he raised his sword defensively. Others lunged in to attack, but their weapons barely scratched the insect''s exoskeleton. The mantis, angered now, raised its blade-like arms high above its head. In one fluid motion, the blades came down with terrifying speed. "Hahaha! Daddy will kill you, dumb green thing!!" the crazy man with the mohawk cackled. His glowing tongue lashed out like a whip, wrapping around the mantis¡¯s arm. The insect barely flinched. With a powerful yank, it pulled the man toward it and in one merciless swipe, its other blade sliced him in half. The man¡¯s body fell to the ground in a grotesque heap, blood and organs spilling out across the grass like spilled paint. His insane laughter was replaced by the sickening sound of his entrails splattering against the earth. The crowd stood frozen, horror etched across their faces. But the mantis wasn¡¯t done. In a flash, its other blade struck out again, beheading another man with glowing hands before anyone could react. His head rolled across the dirt, leaving a bloody trail behind. "Monster!" someone screamed. "Can we even win this?!" another voice cried out in despair. Niko¡¯s heart raced. His chest felt tight, the panic rising in him. "Why isn¡¯t Marcos using his real power?" he thought, frustration and fear gnawing at his insides. "Is this thing really that strong?" Amid the chaos, a man with a hatchet for an arm charged the mantis. His attack barely grazed the creature¡¯s tough exoskeleton before the mantis retaliated, its arm moving so fast it was a blur. The next second, the man¡¯s head flew from his shoulders, his body crumpling lifelessly to the ground. The mantis moved too quickly for most of the fighters to even register its attacks. Only Marcos could keep up, his eyes darting from limb to limb as the mantis lashed out. Still, despite the terror, none of them backed down. They had grown used to the brutality of this world. Death was inevitable, but they were determined to fight until the end. Niko gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down his face as he directed his spirits toward the mantis¡¯s head. His aura flared brighter as he pushed his limits, green tendrils of energy swirling above him like eerie, ghostly tentacles. Louis, noticing Niko¡¯s transformation, stepped back in alarm. "Niko¡­ What¡¯s happening to you?" he stammered, eyes wide with fear. Others nearby sensed the growing chill in the air, their bodies trembling as an unnatural dread washed over them. For a brief moment, the fear they felt for the mantis was replaced by the terrifying aura radiating from Niko. "Is this another skill?!" Simon asked, his voice filled with awe. But Niko barely heard them. His eyes were locked on the mantis, his mind consumed by the battle. "Maria!" he shouted, "Aim for its head, use your skill!" Without hesitation, Maria nodded, summoning her power. "[Silver Trapping Net]!" she cried out, flinging a glistening silver net toward the mantis. The net expanded as it flew through the air, enveloping the creature¡¯s head and limbs, binding them together in a web of shining threads. "Screeeeech!!" the mantis thrashed in fury, trying to break free from the trap. "Everyone, move away from the mantis now!!!" Marcos shouted, his voice filled with urgency. Gripping his sword tightly with both hands, his eyes blazed with determination. The blade in his hands began to glow a deep orange, flames licking at its surface. The heat radiating from the weapon intensified, swirling around it like a living entity. Soon, the sword was engulfed in fire, burning with a ferocity that made the very air around it crackle. "Aghhhh!!" Marcos roared, charging toward the struggling mantis, his blazing sword raised high. "Die!!" Chapter 17: Sword of the Flame Deity Chapter 17: Sword of the Flame Deity The mantis screeched in agony as Marcos thrust his flaming sword deep into its leg, the blade sliding through the glossy exoskeleton with terrifying ease. A sharp hiss filled the air as steam rose from the sizzling flesh, the sound mixing with the creature¡¯s ear-piercing wail that seemed to reverberate off the very earth itself. The shriek was not just a cry of pain but of primal rage, raw and untamed. It sent a shudder through everyone present, digging into their ears and rattling their bones. The air around the mantis shimmered with heat as its massive body tried to move, but something seemed to anchor it in place, holding it immobile like a mountain pinned to the ground. The net that Maria had cast still held firm, and though the creature thrashed, its once-fluid movements were now jagged and desperate. It was as if the combined pain of its burning leg and the ensnaring net had overwhelmed its natural grace, reducing it to frantic flailing. "That¡¯s it?" someone whispered from the back of the group, their voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and fear. It seemed too easy, too straightforward. But those closest to the fight could see the exhaustion in Marcos¡¯s stance, his muscles taut with effort, his knuckles white around the hilt of his sword. He wasn¡¯t done yet. A smirk tugged at the corner of Marcos''s lips. BOOM! A deafening explosion of fire erupted from the mantis¡¯s body, blasting outwards in a torrent of flames. The creature¡¯s once-glossy green exoskeleton was engulfed in fire, the purple outlines of its frame now lost to a blinding sea of red-orange light. The flames consumed it entirely, roaring like a wildfire that had been unleashed with a fury that could not be contained. The mantis¡¯s upper body swayed violently, its remaining limbs flailing in a desperate attempt to escape the inferno. The grass and dirt beneath its feet turned black, smoldering and sizzling as the intense heat reduced everything to ash. Niko stood frozen, watching in shock as two of his weak spirits were instantly incinerated by the raging fire. His third spirit barely managed to retreat, hovering back to him with a faint glow, trembling as if it had felt the heat too closely. The warmth from the flames was suffocating, prickling Niko¡¯s skin, causing sweat to bead along his brow. He could feel the scorching intensity even from a distance, like standing too close to an open furnace. The powerful silver net that had once bound the mantis snapped under the intense heat, disintegrating into nothing. Marcos¡¯s flames showed no mercy, devouring all in their path. And then, as quickly as it had started, the flames began to fade. The violent blaze reduced to flickering embers, and the battlefield fell into an eerie quiet. The towering mantis, once a figure of lethal grace and speed, collapsed in a blackened heap. Its once-formidable exoskeleton, gleaming and nearly impenetrable, was now charred and cracked, a mere shell of its former self. The creature''s blade-like arms, which had so swiftly ended lives, now lay limp and lifeless on the scorched earth. Marcos, drained and panting heavily, dropped to his knees, his sword clattering beside him. The crowd, once frozen in terror, surged forward cautiously. Their relief was tempered by wariness¡ªnone of them were willing to believe it was truly over until they saw the mantis was completely motionless. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the soft crackling of the burnt ground. Niko joined the others, his gaze lingering on the fallen creature. Even in death, it remained an imposing figure, its massive body stretched across the clearing like the final obstacle of a brutal gauntlet. But what drew his attention even more was the glowing translucent cube hovering above its charred corpse. Loot. Inside the cube, treasures shimmered with an otherworldly glow. The most eye-catching was a sword, its design mirroring the mantis''s deadly scythes. The blade was curved, dangerously sharp, with a green hilt outlined in streaks of purple. Alongside the sword was a vial of green liquid, no larger than a thumb, a crystal shard the size of a coin with an eerie blue glow, and a faintly glowing orb, bluish-white, radiating like a star caught inside glass. ¡°Why did loot drop from this thing but not from the others?¡± an older man asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and confusion as his eyes darted between the fallen mantis and the shimmering cube. ¡°And why was that monster so strong?¡± a tall woman added, fear lingering in her tone. Marcos, still catching his breath, slowly rose to his feet. His voice, though tired, carried authority. ¡°The stronger the monster, the better the loot. That mantis wasn¡¯t just any creature¡ªit was a boss, one of many that roam the higher levels of this jungle layer. That''s why it was so difficult.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The crowd fell silent, their awe and fear palpable as Marcos walked toward the cube. He extended his arm, the smooth black watch on his wrist glinting in the fading light. As his hand touched the cube, his watch began to glow, and the items inside disappeared, except for the glowing orb. He held it for a moment, letting its soft glow bathe him in light before he absorbed it into his body. The small orbs of light dissolved into his skin, and he exhaled, the tension easing from his frame. ¡°Thanks to your help,¡± Marcos said, his voice carrying across the group, ¡°I¡¯ve gained enough experience to level up. I¡¯ve been stuck at level 11 for five months.¡± A ripple of astonishment passed through the crowd. Five months to level up? Niko could barely comprehend it. How strong were the monsters in this world if even someone like Marcos struggled to progress? His curiosity gnawed at him, and without hesitation, he checked his own status. [Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 1 Exp: 60.11% [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 (+2) Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 (+1) Mana: 1 (+1) Mana Power: 1/4 [Unique Title] One Surrounded by Spirits (Passive) [Skills] Celestial Probe Spirit King''s Order His eyes widened. From barely 0.11% experience, he had leaped to 60% in a single battle. ¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± he thought. The enormity of what had just happened began to sink in. Marcos had mentioned being stuck at level 11 for months. What challenges lay ahead of them if someone like him struggled so much? Niko couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they had barely scratched the surface of this world¡¯s dangers. Marcos raised his wrist, showcasing the black watch strapped to it. ¡°This device,¡± he explained, ¡°is your lifeline. It stores items, tracks locations, and helps form parties. You''ll discover its many uses as you progress. It¡¯s not just for loot¡ªit''s essential for survival.¡± He took a deep breath, the weight of what they had just survived evident on his face. ¡°To activate it, just say ¡®inventory.¡¯¡± The group exchanged glances, intrigued but still processing the battle they¡¯d just witnessed. Niko, feeling a surge of curiosity, muttered, ¡°Inventory.¡± In an instant, a sleek black watch materialized on his wrist. The screen lit up with a faint blue glow, displaying a set of empty slots, each one ready to store whatever items he would come across in this new world. It was a simple yet profound moment, one that signaled his integration into this world¡¯s system of survival. ¡°Now, say ¡®store,¡¯ and anything you¡¯ve collected will go into your inventory,¡± Marcos continued, demonstrating with a quick command to store the remains of the mantis¡¯s blade arm. The massive, razor-sharp appendage vanished into his watch¡¯s storage slots with a soft hum of energy. Niko marveled at the ease of the system. He felt the weight of responsibility settling onto his shoulders. This was no longer just a survival game¡ªit was his reality. He glanced at the charred remains of the mantis, then back at the group who were still busy salvaging the bodies of the beetles they had killed earlier. Marcos¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°The horns of these beetles can be forged into weapons, and the carapace makes decent armor for beginners. Collect what you can. It will be useful in the days ahead.¡± He gestured toward the jungle¡¯s edge. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a while, but the path forward will only get harder. Take every advantage you can.¡± As the others scurried to collect what they could, Niko lingered, staring at the fallen mantis with a newfound sense of purpose. The translucent orb that hovered above its body glowed faintly, calling to him. It was time. He extended his hand, whispering the command. ¡°[Spirit King''s Order].¡± A faint green aura surrounded the lifeless mantis, and moments later, a small, translucent orb floated free from its body. It drifted toward Niko, joining the two other weak spirits already by his side. This one, however, was different¡ªmore potent, more dangerous. [Name: Giant Mantis Spirit (Rankless)] Rank: None Potential: F- [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 0 Mana: 0 Mana Power: 1/1 Spirit Power: 0/50 [Skills] None Niko¡¯s lips curled into a grin. It wasn¡¯t much, but the potential was there. Even with its low rank, the mantis spirit had already proven itself in battle, and Niko knew he could nurture it into something stronger. The thrill of power coursed through him as the orb floated around him, ready to fight at his command. ¡°You¡¯re seriously collecting spirits from everything, aren¡¯t you?¡± Simon said, walking over with a slight laugh. He eyed the glowing orb with a mix of awe and amusement. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s pretty damn cool, but also kinda spooky.¡± Niko grinned back, his confidence bolstered by his growing collection. ¡°Spooky or not, it¡¯s effective.¡± Simon nodded, his eyes trailing back to the others as they gathered their loot. ¡°Well, whatever works. Just don¡¯t send any of those things after me, alright?¡± As the group finished collecting the remaining materials, Marcos signaled for them to rest. The tension had faded, but a quiet anticipation lingered in the air. They had survived this battle, but the challenges ahead loomed large. Niko sat with his group, his mind already racing with plans on how to grow stronger, how to adapt to this new world. With his spirits by his side and his newfound power, he felt a sense of hope. The journey ahead would be perilous, but for the first time, he believed he had the means to face whatever this world would throw at him. Chapter 18: Wings of Fate Chapter 18: Wings of Fate The air was thick with tension as Marcos¡¯s group prepared to leave. Everyone stood ready, their bodies covered with hastily fashioned armor made from the remnants of the monsters they''d killed. Beetle carapaces were strapped to their backs, bee legs woven into crude shields, and metallic chains from the steampunk bees looped around arms and torsos. The weight of recent battles hung heavy over them, not just in their attire but in their expressions¡ªhardened by fear and death. Niko, however, felt disconnected from the group. While others had scavenged monster parts to bolster their defenses, he hadn¡¯t gathered anything. He was cautious not to overburden himself, especially since hunger and fatigue were already setting in. His body, though restored by the strange forces of this new world, still lacked the stamina he desperately needed. Unlike the others, who were busy looting, Niko had spent the past hour experimenting with his skills, trying to understand the limits of [Celestial Probe I]. The mantis corpse served as a perfect subject. As Niko probed it, he felt a mental strain gnawing at the edges of his consciousness. Although the skill didn¡¯t drain his mana, using it repeatedly left him mentally exhausted. He tested its range, discovering it extended three to five meters at most¡ªa limitation that could spell danger in the wrong situation. But what fascinated him more was his growing connection to the invisible Steampunk Bee Spirit hovering at his side. Though unseen, Niko could sense its presence as if it were an extension of his own body. ¡°Could I see through its eyes?¡± he wondered. The potential for stealth attacks excited him. If he could perfect this link, he¡¯d have an ace up his sleeve in combat¡ªone he would need to master if he had any hope of surviving long enough to find his sister. As Niko pondered the possibilities, Marcos¡¯s commanding voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Alright, everyone, listen up!¡± Marcos stood at the head of the group, his stance strong and authoritative. ¡°It¡¯s going to take nearly an entire day to reach the settlement. We¡¯ll be taking a detour through unranked layers to avoid the ranked ones. If we went straight, it would take us about seven hours, but we¡¯d have to pass through several dangerous ranked layers. Most of you wouldn¡¯t make it.¡± The gravity of Marcos¡¯s words hung in the air, thick with the unspoken reality of their situation. "The settlement is nestled between unranked and ranked zones. West of the settlement are the dangerous ranked areas. East is safer, but don¡¯t let your guard down, even in the unranked layers.¡± The group, still recovering from the earlier fight with the mantis, nodded grimly and began their long march, following closely behind Marcos. Hours passed, the silence of the trek broken only by the rhythmic sound of their footsteps. Every now and then, Marcos would stop, distribute food and water from his inventory, and offer words of caution. But the mood was somber. The earlier adrenaline rush had faded, leaving behind a deep, uneasy quiet. Most of the recruits walked with their heads down, lost in the enormity of their situation. The reality that they might never return home to Earth weighed heavily on their minds. Niko kept pace with his small group¡ªLouis, Simon, and Maria¡ªlistening carefully whenever Marcos spoke. His words, though few, held valuable insights about this strange new world they now inhabited. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°The human settlement isn¡¯t large,¡± Marcos explained during one of their rest stops, ¡°but it¡¯s well-protected. It can house a few hundred people, but right now, the population is much smaller due to... the high mortality rate. The settlement sits at the foot of a mountain, giving us some natural defenses.¡± Niko¡¯s mind was abuzz with questions. He had so much to learn about this world, yet time was never on his side. As they walked through the fading daylight, he couldn¡¯t shake his curiosity about the day and night cycle. How did it work in a world that was supposedly a flat plane? Did it mimic Earth¡¯s? These thoughts nagged at him, but fatigue was beginning to gnaw at him even more. He regretted not capturing one of the beetles for a ride¡ªhis legs ached with every step. Suddenly, a high-pitched screech pierced the air. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± A massive bird, its wingspan easily the length of two cars, descended from the sky at breakneck speed. Its feathers were dull, the color of dirt, and its beak gleamed like rusted metal. The bird looked like a twisted version of a pigeon, but much more menacing. ¡°Crouch!¡± Marcos barked, but it was too late. The bird¡¯s speed was blinding. In a flash, it seized Mamadi in its talons and soared back into the sky, his screams echoing through the grasslands. ¡°Help! Please, someone help me!!¡± The bird struggled to maintain its height with Mamadi thrashing in its grasp, but it climbed steadily higher. The group stood frozen, panic gripping them. ¡°Long-range attackers! Do something!¡± Marcos shouted, his voice urgent. But the bird was already too far above. The distance made it impossible for most of them to act. Niko glanced at his spirits, knowing none of them could fly fast enough to catch up. Just when hope seemed lost, a streak of ice shot through the air. Bang! An ice spear pierced the bird¡¯s neck with a sickening crack, and it plummeted from the sky, its body spiraling uncontrollably as Mamadi screamed in terror. They watched in horror as both bird and man hurtled toward the earth, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. Mamadi¡¯s body lay limp, broken. The group turned toward the source of the ice spear. A woman in armor similar to Marcos¡¯s stepped forward, followed by two men. One was a hulking figure with bronze skin¡ªthe bull-like man Niko had seen in the preparation world. The woman¡¯s sharp features and piercing eyes gave her an air of command. ¡°Marcos, these are all beginners?¡± she asked, her tone laced with disdain. The group gathered around Mamadi¡¯s motionless body. His legs were mangled, little more than a bloody mess, and his shoulders were torn open, deep gashes from the bird¡¯s talons leaving him on the brink of death. Marcos knelt beside Mamadi, his face unreadable. ¡°He won¡¯t make it,¡± he said flatly. Simon, desperate to help, summoned his healing candle once more. The faint blue light bathed Mamadi, healing his shoulders slightly, but the damage to his legs was too severe. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± the woman said coldly. ¡°He¡¯s done for.¡± Niko stood in silence, staring at Mamadi¡¯s broken body. Death had come swiftly, without warning. The randomness of it was terrifying¡ªone moment, you¡¯re walking, the next, you¡¯re gone. ¡°We move on,¡± the woman commanded. Her voice was icy, detached. ¡°There¡¯s no point staying here.¡± With that, the group turned and left Mamadi¡¯s body behind, along with the carcass of the monstrous bird. Niko¡¯s heart pounded as he walked. He hadn¡¯t known Mamadi well, but the casual way they abandoned his body unsettled him. Was this what it meant to survive here? To become so desensitized to death that it didn¡¯t faze you anymore? He felt no sadness, no grief¡ªjust a growing sense of detachment. ¡°Am I becoming a monster too?¡± he wondered. This world was changing him, piece by piece. Whether that was a good thing or not, only time would tell. Chapter 19: Whispers of the Settlement Chapter 19: Whispers of the Settlement The mist hung low in the early morning air, a thick, suffocating blanket that blurred the edges of the world around them. Simon''s sudden outburst, "Look! There!" broke the silence, drawing the weary eyes of the group toward the distant horizon. Niko squinted, his gaze following Simon''s outstretched finger, and his breath caught in his throat. Against the pale gray sky stood three towering mountains, their jagged peaks clawing at the heavens like the talons of some ancient, slumbering beast. The tallest of the three rose at the center, its summit shrouded in dark, swirling clouds. It loomed over the others, casting long, ominous shadows across the landscape. There was something almost oppressive about the sight, as if these mountains guarded secrets older than time itself¡ªsecrets they weren¡¯t meant to uncover. The group had been walking through the night, their legs heavy with exhaustion, their bodies stiff from the relentless march. Yet none of them dared to complain. Silence clung to them like a second skin, only occasionally broken by the whisper of footsteps on the forest floor or the soft creak of leather armor shifting with each step. Every now and then, a twig would snap or leaves would rustle, sending ripples of fear through the already tense crowd. The memory of the monstrous events from the previous day was still fresh in their minds, and the threat of danger felt ever-present, lurking just beyond the trees. Marcos and Lana led the way, their expressions hard and their eyes constantly scanning the dense foliage around them. The forest had changed as they ventured deeper, the trees growing taller and closer together, their thick branches forming a canopy that blocked out much of the sunlight. What little light did make it through was faint and muted, casting the forest floor in an eerie twilight. The air itself felt different here¡ªheavier, colder, filled with a strange stillness that set Niko on edge. It was as if the forest was holding its breath, waiting. In the distance, a faint, rhythmic clanging echoed through the trees, like the sound of metal striking metal. It was a sharp, jarring contrast to the silence that surrounded them. The noise seemed to come from the direction of the mountains, growing louder with each step they took. Niko imagined a blacksmith, hidden away deep within the mountains, forging some deadly weapon. But the thought was fleeting. They had other things to worry about. As the path became more defined, winding through the trees like a serpent, they finally caught sight of their destination. The settlement was nestled at the base of the central mountain, its wooden gate towering above them like a fortress wall. The gate itself was massive¡ªeasily as tall as a three-story building and wide enough to fit an army. Two guards stood vigilant outside, dressed in simple but sturdy leather armor. Their faces were stoic, hardened by years of defending this isolated refuge. Marcos and Lana exchanged curt nods with the guards, who, without a word, opened the gate to allow the group inside. The world beyond the gate was a stark contrast to the ominous journey they had just undertaken. The settlement was alive with activity. A bustling marketplace stretched out before them, filled with traders hawking their wares and people haggling over prices. The noise was almost overwhelming, a cacophony of voices competing with the sound of clinking metal and the occasional laugh or shout. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Trading a small dagger for two blue shards!¡± a woman called out, holding up a worn but sharp-looking weapon. ¡°I¡¯ve got a nice axe here! Five red shards! Strength boost included!¡± a gruff man shouted from behind his stall, waving a gleaming axe in the air. Niko¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the chaotic scene around him. The people here were rough, their faces etched with scars and exhaustion. Many of them wore patchwork armor made from monster parts, much like those in his group. These were not soft, comfortable townsfolk; these were survivors, battle-worn and weary, but still clinging to life in this unforgiving world. A nagging thought tugged at Niko¡¯s mind as he watched the traders exchanging strange, colorful fragments. ¡°What are shards?¡± he muttered to himself. Marcos, overhearing, answered without turning. ¡°Shards are the currency here. No paper money, no coins. Just shards. They come in different colors and values. You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough.¡± As they walked deeper into the settlement, Niko began to notice more details. The streets were lined with buildings made of wood and stone, their exteriors worn and weathered by time and the elements. Inns, shops, and modest homes stood side by side, giving the settlement a medieval feel. It was almost as if they had stepped back in time¡ªor into a game. But this was no game, and the weight of that reality pressed down on Niko with every step. For the first time since they had been summoned, a faint sense of safety washed over him. The noise of the market, the people going about their daily lives¡ªit was a far cry from the chaos of the jungle and the constant threat of death. Here, among others like him, he could almost believe that things were normal. Almost. Marcos led the group away from the bustling marketplace and into a quieter part of the settlement. The streets here were narrower, the buildings more utilitarian, their purpose clearly practical rather than aesthetic. The air was cooler, and fewer people walked these streets. Those they did pass looked focused, their faces serious as they worked on repairs, carried supplies, or sharpened weapons. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the newbie quarters,¡± Marcos explained, his voice cutting through the silence. ¡°This is where you¡¯ll rest and recover before being tossed into the deep end. You¡¯ll meet others like you¡ªnewcomers. Once you leave, though, you won¡¯t come back here. This is just a stop on your journey.¡± Niko glanced around at the squat, simple buildings that lined the narrow street. Many of the doors were marked with numbers, giving the place the feel of a military barracks. The air here felt heavier, filled with the tension of those preparing for the trials ahead. Finally, they reached a large wooden gate set into the side of the mountain itself. The gate was plain, almost unremarkable, but as it swung open, Niko could see a dimly lit tunnel leading deeper into the mountain¡¯s heart. ¡°This is where I leave you,¡± Marcos said, turning to face the group. His expression was unreadable¡ªsome mix of pity, exhaustion, and something darker. ¡°Keep moving forward. There¡¯s someone inside who¡¯ll help you get settled. Rest up, because this is only the beginning. If you survive long enough, maybe we¡¯ll cross paths again¡ªon the battlefield.¡± Beside him, Lana gave a slight nod of acknowledgment, her face as hard as stone. Without another word, the two turned and walked back the way they had come, leaving Niko and the others standing at the entrance of the dark tunnel. Niko watched them go, a strange mixture of emotions swirling inside him¡ªadmiration, fear, uncertainty. The tunnel loomed before them, dark and foreboding. Niko took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the unknown pressing down on him once more. There was no turning back now. Chapter 20: Paths to Take Chapter 20: Paths to Take "Name," a bored, gravelly voice droned from behind the wooden counter. Niko stood before the man, blinking away the exhaustion that weighed on him like a lead blanket. The man sitting behind the desk was grotesquely overweight, his folds of flesh hanging like stacked dough beneath his chin. His small, beady eyes flicked lazily over a thin stone tablet, barely sparing Niko a glance. Everything about this man screamed laziness, from his heavy breathing to the slow, deliberate way he tapped his stubby fingers on the tablet. Despite his initial impression, Niko knew better than to judge anyone in this world based on appearances. He had seen too much already¡ªmonsters, people with impossible abilities, and skills that defied all logic. Who knew what kind of strange talent or power this man might have? "Niko," he responded, his voice rough with fatigue. His legs ached from the long walk, and his mind was foggy from the never-ending series of battles and escapes. The idea of collapsing into a bed, any bed, was the only thing keeping him upright. The man sighed heavily, as if even the simple act of listening to someone speak was a monumental chore. "Full name," he grunted between wheezes, his hand still lazily poised over the glowing tablet. "Niko Lazar," Niko replied, a tinge of impatience creeping into his voice. He had barely slept in days, and this bureaucratic routine was the last thing he wanted to deal with. But still, a small flicker of hope tugged at his thoughts¡ªwhat if his sister''s name appeared somewhere in this system? Could this bloated man hold the key to finding her? The fat man asked a few more questions¡ªage, occupation before being summoned, the name of the city he lived in. Niko answered mechanically, too tired to care, watching as the man raised his hand over the stone tablet. An eerie green light pulsed from the stone, casting long, grotesque shadows across the man''s face. The tablet flashed briefly, confirming Niko''s identity with some sort of magical verification. With a dull thud, the man placed the tablet back on the counter and gestured lazily toward a nearby door. "Go in. Next," he muttered, his tone as uninterested as ever. Niko didn¡¯t bother with a reply. He trudged toward the door, the weight of exhaustion pulling at him with every step. His mind barely registered the dimly lit room he stepped into. Relief washed over him in waves as he looked around. The room was large, the stone walls roughly cut and supported by thick wooden beams that crisscrossed overhead. The flickering lanterns cast a warm glow across the space, illuminating row upon row of simple wooden beds. It wasn¡¯t much, but compared to the danger and chaos of the outside world, it felt like a sanctuary. Without a second thought, Niko collapsed onto one of the beds. His body screamed in protest, aching from the relentless strain of the past few days. His mind, usually racing with thoughts of his sister, his survival, and the mysteries of this new world, slowed to a crawl. For the first time in what felt like forever, he allowed himself to relax. He stared up at the wooden beams above, his thoughts drifting back to Earth. It seemed like a lifetime ago that he had lived a normal life¡ªplaying games, chatting with friends, enjoying the comfort of modern technology. Now, everything felt so distant, almost like a dream. There were no games to return to, no online communities to joke with about wild theories of being transported to other worlds. This was real. Too real. "I wonder if my sister is safe..." Niko muttered softly, his eyes growing heavy. The thought of his sister, however, quickly snapped him back to the present. Somewhere out there, she was still alive. She had to be. He clenched his fists, determination burning faintly beneath the layers of exhaustion. He would find her. He had to become stronger. He had to be ready for whatever lay ahead. "Niko! Did you see that guy back there?" Simon''s excited voice pulled Niko from his thoughts. The bespectacled young man dropped onto the bed beside Niko¡¯s, his glasses askew as usual. "Weird skill, right? Do you think they keep track of everyone like that?" This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Niko blinked, still groggy, but nodded. Yeah... Maybe they have information on my sister too. His heart quickened at the thought. If the settlement kept records of everyone, there was a chance, however slim, that he could find some clue about her whereabouts. Simon continued to babble on, his usual lightheartedness somehow intact despite the horrors they had witnessed. "I swear, there¡¯s probably a skill for growing a second nose or something! This world is insane!" A soft chuckle escaped Niko, though his mind was elsewhere. He made a mental note to seek out the fat man again. If there was even the slightest chance of finding his sister through the settlement¡¯s records, he would seize it. Louis¡¯s voice joined them, as the tall, brooding man dropped onto a nearby bed with a heavy sigh. "Still smiling after everything, huh?" Simon grinned, ever the optimist. "Why not? This is like... a dream come true! Well, minus the blood and constant threat of death. But hey, can¡¯t have it all, right? Besides, being sad won¡¯t get us back to Earth." Louis raised an eyebrow but returned the smile. "Fair point." As more people filtered into the room, Niko¡¯s eyelids grew heavier. The weight of exhaustion finally caught up to him, pulling him deeper into the mattress. The soft green glow of his spirit orb floated above him, its gentle light soothing. Within moments, he was asleep. Hours passed before the sound of shuffling feet and hushed whispers stirred Niko from his deep, dreamless slumber. He sat up, rubbing his eyes, still groggy but feeling more rested. The room had filled while he slept, with new survivors occupying the once-empty beds. Faces he didn¡¯t recognize mixed with those from his group. "Finally awake?" Louis teased from the bed next to him. Niko yawned, stretching his stiff muscles. "How long was I out?" "Not sure," Simon replied, adjusting his glasses. "But more people arrived while you were out. New survivors." The room felt different now, more crowded and tense. People huddled together, some whispering quietly, others sitting alone, lost in their thoughts. The weight of what they had all been through hung in the air like a heavy fog. Suddenly, the room fell silent as the doors swung open, and three men strode in. Niko¡¯s attention snapped toward them. Their presence was commanding¡ªeach man wore armor similar to Marcos¡¯s, but there was something more polished, more dangerous about them. The first was short and stout, his stocky frame rippling with muscle beneath his armor. His hood obscured most of his face, but the hard line of his mouth spoke volumes. The second was tall and lean, his blonde hair glinting in the lantern light. A bow was slung casually over his shoulder, and his eyes scanned the room with cold precision. The third was younger, possibly a teenager, but his arrogance was palpable. His sharp gaze swept across the room with disinterest, as if he were already above everyone present. The blonde man stepped forward, his voice calm yet authoritative. "Welcome, everyone. You¡¯ve made it this far, and for that, you deserve recognition. Many have fallen before you, and many will fall after, but those who stand here today have proven their worth." Niko felt his pulse quicken. He imagined his sister standing in a room like this, hearing the same words. The man¡¯s speech was both encouraging and chilling, a reminder of the deadly reality they faced. "This settlement exists to protect us," the man continued, "to give us a fighting chance in this world. But survival here isn¡¯t easy. You have three paths before you, and the choice you make now will shape your future." Niko leaned forward, his mind racing. "You can choose to become a Protector," the man explained, "guarding the settlement from threats. Protectors are supported by the higher-ups, given resources, and trained to their full potential. But the cost is your freedom¡ªyou¡¯ll follow orders without question. You¡¯ll live in better quarters, higher up the mountain, but you¡¯ll serve until you reach level fifteen." Niko grimaced. The idea of being controlled, bound to someone else¡¯s orders, didn¡¯t sit well with him. He had his own path, his own mission. "Next, you can become a Mercenary," the man continued. "No direct support, but you¡¯ll have free housing for one month. After that, you¡¯re on your own¡ªfinding your own missions, making your own way. But you¡¯ll have the freedom to choose your battles." Freedom. The word resonated with Niko. He needed the freedom to grow, to search for his sister without being tied down. He couldn¡¯t afford to be shackled by rules and obligations. "And lastly," the man said, his voice lowering, "you can choose to be a Citizen. Citizens take on jobs and tasks within the settlement. But be warned¡ªleaving the settlement as a Citizen comes with a 95% mortality rate. The world outside is unforgiving." Niko¡¯s heart sank. The reality of their situation hit hard. The paths before him were filled with danger, but staying in the safety of the settlement meant giving up on everything. It wasn¡¯t an option. "You have thirty minutes to decide," the man finished, his eyes scanning the room. " Chapter 21: Diverging Paths Chapter 21: Diverging Paths "Are you guys sure about this?" Niko asked, his voice thick with tension as he scanned the faces of Simon, Louis, and Marta. Unease gnawed at him, a deep pit in his stomach that only grew as he waited for their reply. The thought of them joining the Protectors left a bitter taste in his mouth. It wasn''t just their decision¡ªit was the implications for him. If they left, Niko would be alone, forced to navigate this dangerous world with strangers he didn''t know or trust. And in this twisted new reality, trust was a precious and rare commodity. "Yeah, we''re sure..." Louis replied, though his voice carried a note of reluctance. He hesitated, glancing at Niko as if unsure whether this was the right choice. "You should join us, man. We can leave when we hit level 15, no chains after that." Niko sighed, shaking his head, his resolve already set in stone. "I can''t. It¡¯ll take too long to reach level 15, and I don¡¯t want to be tied down to this place. Not yet." Louis frowned but nodded, sensing Niko''s determination. "If you need anything in the future, we¡¯ll try to help," Simon added, attempting to lighten the heavy mood. "And once we¡¯re free, maybe we can explore the world together." Niko managed a small smile, though the expression didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His mind whispered a darker truth: If we all live that long. The harsh reality of this new world hung over him like a storm cloud. He had already stared death in the face, seen friends fall. He knew more loss was coming. No one was safe here. Not him, not Simon, not Louis, no one. The room buzzed with low murmurs as the blonde man who had led them earlier stepped forward again. His voice echoed sharply off the stone walls. "Time¡¯s up! Those who want to be Protectors, step forward." Niko''s heart sank a little as over half of the group moved toward the blonde man. Louis, Simon, and Marta joined the crowd, giving Niko one last glance before disappearing behind the hooded woman, Pippa, who led them away. Among them, Niko spotted Dharma Kyidtodpa¡ªthe bald man from earlier¡ªwalking with calm, deliberate steps, his robes flowing silently behind him. The room suddenly felt much emptier. Those who remained exchanged uneasy glances, a shared understanding passing between them. They had chosen a more perilous path, one fraught with uncertainty and greater danger. The blonde man¡¯s grin widened, a predatory gleam flickering in his eyes. "The rest of you... You¡¯ve chosen a perilous path. Let¡¯s hope you¡¯ve got the strength to see it through." He gestured for them to follow, and Niko fell into line with the others. The group moved through the stone corridors, their footsteps reverberating in the eerie silence. Niko could feel the weight of their decision pressing down on them, heavy and ominous. His spirit orb floated near him, drawing curious glances from the others. Despite the attention, no one dared ask questions. The tension was palpable. They arrived in a room lined with wooden shelves, each holding rows of neatly arranged keys. Every key bore a number, ranging from 100 to 200, though several were missing. The room''s strange orderliness stood in stark contrast to the chaotic outside world¡ªa reminder of how meticulously structured this place was. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Niko marveled at the organization. For a place like this to have such stability... they''ve been doing this for a long time. He wondered how many had passed through these halls, how many had made the same choices, and how many had survived to tell the tale. The blonde man cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Grab a key. If you¡¯ve got people you trust, pick keys from the same group. Each group can take up to four people." Niko scanned the room, eyes landing on a trio of keys. He hesitated. He didn¡¯t have a group to share them with. A strange sense of isolation washed over him as he reached for one of the keys. "Mind if I join?" a voice asked from beside him. Niko turned to see an Asian man about his height, his long, messy black hair tied back in a loose ponytail. The man¡¯s clothes were filthy¡ªwhat might have once been a white shirt was now little more than a dirt-streaked rag. His arms and hands were caked with grime, and his nails were dark with soil. Niko nodded and gave the man a small smile. "Go ahead." The man reached for one of the keys, his dirty fingers closing around it. Instinctively, Niko used [Celestial Probe]. [Name: Gao Zheng] Skill: Nails of the Corrupted Dire Wolf "Zheng from China," the man introduced himself, his voice warm despite his bedraggled appearance. "But you can call me Zheng. And you?" "Niko," he replied, curious about the man¡¯s strange skill but refraining from asking for details just yet. There would be time for that later. Zheng nodded toward the floating orb circling around Niko. "That¡¯s a neat skill. Did you guys have to fight weird dragonflies too?" Niko shook his head. "No. We had giant beetles." Before they could continue, another man approached. He was huge, with a wild beard that nearly hid his face, and his chest was covered in coarse hair that poked out from the open collar of his shirt. His skin was deeply bronzed, as though he''d spent years under a harsh sun. The man grinned broadly, his yellow teeth visible through the mass of hair on his face. "Candreva, from Italy!" the bearded man boomed, his accent thick and hearty. "Looks like we¡¯re all in the same group, yes? Let¡¯s watch each other¡¯s backs, yeah?" Niko smiled weakly, feeling overwhelmed by the man¡¯s loud energy. Candreva picked up the last key from their group and examined it closely, as if testing its worth. Niko activated [Celestial Probe] again. [Name: Candreva Totti] Skill: Powerful Beast Roar Niko¡¯s interest was piqued. His new companions seemed to possess some rather unusual abilities. Though he didn¡¯t fully trust them yet, he knew they might prove useful. In this world, allies¡ªno matter how strange¡ªwere better than walking alone. At least for now. The blonde man¡¯s voice boomed once more from the front of the room. "Alright, everyone! Let¡¯s move out!" Keys in hand, they followed the blonde man through the stone corridors. The flickering lanterns cast long, distorted shadows on the walls, heightening the eerie atmosphere. Niko couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being watched, though no eyes appeared in the darkness. The silence, broken only by their footsteps, felt thick and oppressive, as though the walls themselves were holding their breath, waiting for something. Niko¡¯s mind wandered back to the mysterious figure he had seen in the preparation world¡ªthe Spirit King. There had been something about that figure, a power that resonated with his own strange abilities. He wondered if the Spirit King had ever walked these halls, or if his legacy lay further ahead, hidden deeper in the world. No matter what lay ahead, Niko knew that this was only the beginning. He had chosen the path of a mercenary¡ªdangerous and filled with uncertainty. But it was the path that offered him the most freedom, the power to choose his battles, and above all, the chance to find his sister. As the group continued through the twisting corridors, Niko felt a chill creep up his spine. The further they walked, the more he realized just how little he understood about this world. It was a living, breathing beast, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. But for now, he had a key, two strange companions, and a resolve that burned brighter than ever. He would survive. And he would find her. Chapter 22: Overconfidence Chapter 22: Overconfidence The apartment room felt stifling, not due to its size but from the silence that filled the space between the three men inside. Constructed from rough, dark wood, the room had an air of medieval simplicity, almost oppressive in its plainness. Four creaky bunk beds lined the walls, their rigid frames groaning under the weight of any movement. The walls themselves, bare and unadorned, seemed to absorb the tension that lingered in the room. Two doors broke up the monotony¡ªone leading out, and the other, presumably, to a small storage area or washroom. Nothing about this space felt like it was meant to be lived in¡ªjust endured. Niko sat on the edge of one of the lower bunks, his legs still aching from their long journey to the settlement. His muscles were sore, but it was his mind that refused to let him rest. The constant strain of surviving in this dangerous new world gnawed at him. He watched his new companions with growing unease, wondering if they would survive the trials to come. He didn''t know them well, and trust in this world was hard to come by. Candreva, the loud and boisterous Italian with a chest full of hair, had already made the cramped room his own. He stood shirtless, his thick accent filling the air with unnecessary bravado as he spoke about his past life, gesticulating wildly with his large hands. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my father was the best baker in all of Italy¡ªno, in the world! You should¡¯ve seen the crowds outside our bakery, lining up just to taste our bread. Strong men, you know, like me!¡± Candreva thumped his bare chest, flexing his muscles as if to prove his point. Across the room, Zheng, the quiet and calculating Chinese man, watched with mild interest but clear skepticism. ¡°I thought the French were known for their baking¡­ pastries, right?¡± His tone was cautious, like someone tiptoeing around a potential minefield. Candreva scoffed, puffing out his chest. ¡°The French? Pfft, too delicate! Real men bake with strength! The way we knead dough in Italy¡­ it¡¯s an art, my friend. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Zheng raised an eyebrow, clearly amused but unwilling to engage further in the debate. He turned back to cleaning his gear, letting the conversation die down. Niko, however, barely listened to the banter. His thoughts were elsewhere. The constant danger, the brutal battles, and the sheer strangeness of the world they had been thrust into weighed heavily on him. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to join in on the trivial conversation about bread and baking. He was more concerned with survival and the growing uncertainty that clouded his mind. His thoughts kept circling back to his sister. Was she alive? The question gnawed at him. He had to find her, but how? This world was a nightmare, and every day brought new dangers. The thought of losing her pushed him to focus on getting stronger. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. The loud, continuous chatter between Candreva and Zheng was abruptly interrupted by a sudden noise¡ªa metallic clank against the wooden door. ¡°Clank! Clank!¡± The old spherical handle rattled, and the three men turned their attention toward it. The fourth bed in the room had been claimed, someone¡¯s belongings placed neatly on the mattress, but the occupant had yet to show themselves. Now, it seemed, they would meet their mysterious roommate. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. A heavy sense of anticipation hung in the air. Niko''s heart quickened, a mix of curiosity and caution coursing through him. He found himself hoping for someone experienced¡ªan ally, perhaps a seasoned warrior who could guide them through the perils of this brutal world. The wooden door creaked open slowly, and Niko''s hope quickly faded into confusion, then discomfort. Instead of a strong, battle-hardened fighter, an old man stepped into the room. He looked frail, well into his fifties, and hunched slightly as if carrying the weight of countless battles. His thin frame was draped in a ragged brown robe, the fabric hanging loosely over his worn, muscular arms. But what drew Niko''s attention most was the fact that the man was missing an entire arm. His left sleeve hung limp and empty, a sad reminder of whatever trials the man had faced. His face was etched with deep lines of age and hardship, a long white beard hanging unkempt from his chin. Dark bags under his eyes hinted at sleepless nights or worse, the fatigue of a life lived in constant danger. Candreva reacted first, his loud voice full of disappointment and disdain. ¡°A cripple? Seriously?¡± He crossed his arms, clearly unimpressed, and grunted with frustration. The room grew tense, an uncomfortable silence settling over them. Niko felt uneasy, not just because of Candreva¡¯s blunt reaction but because he knew better than to judge anyone by their appearance. This world was deceptive. Strength came in many forms, and survival here meant adapting to every curveball thrown at you. Clearing his throat, Niko decided to break the silence. ¡°Are you the owner of the other bed?¡± His voice was calm, but his mind raced with questions. Who was this man? How had he survived so long, missing an arm in such a brutal world? The old man turned slightly, his lips unmoving, yet his voice echoed in Niko¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes.¡± Niko blinked, startled. Telepathy. It had to be. This was the first time Niko had encountered someone with such a strange, unique skill. His mind buzzed with curiosity, but there was something unnerving about hearing a voice without seeing lips move. Zheng, however, nearly jumped out of his skin. ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t move your lips!¡± he stammered, taking a step back. The old man¡¯s voice filled their heads once more. ¡°Indeed.¡± Candreva, still unimpressed, scoffed. ¡°So, you can talk without talking? That¡¯s not exactly¡­ manly.¡± He flexed his chest again as if to prove his point. Niko frowned, already growing tired of Candreva¡¯s bravado. His macho posturing might have been humorous in another setting, but in a world where overconfidence could get someone killed, it felt more like a liability. Zheng, ever practical, stepped in. ¡°Telepathy could be useful. You could warn us of danger without giving away our position. We could use that in the field.¡± Niko nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, that kind of skill could be invaluable.¡± He activated [Celestial Probe] on the old man, learning his name and abilities. [Name: Ivanic Novak] [Skill: Mind Connection I] Level: 3 Niko''s eyes widened slightly. This man was no pushover. He had survived long enough to reach level 3, a feat that wasn¡¯t easy in this deadly world. Whatever had cost him his arm had clearly been a hard-earned lesson. Ivanic quietly moved to the bunk above Niko¡¯s and climbed up with surprising ease for someone missing a limb. As he settled in, Candreva, unable to resist, blurted out, ¡°Hey, cripple! How¡¯d you lose the arm anyway?¡± The room fell deathly silent. The question hung in the air like a thick fog. Ivanic¡¯s face darkened, and for the first time, his deep, gravelly voice broke through the mental barrier. ¡°Overconfidence,¡± he muttered aloud, the bitterness in his voice sending a chill through the room. Niko felt a shiver run down his spine. The word echoed in his mind like a warning. In this world, overconfidence was a death sentence, and Ivanic¡¯s missing arm was proof. Chapter 23: Shadows of Conspiracy Chapter 23: Shadows of Conspiracy ¡°How did you manage to survive that?! Truly manly! I take it back! Very manly!¡± Candreva¡¯s voice boomed through the small apartment, disbelief plastered across his rugged face. His thick, bushy brows shot up in surprise as he stared at the one-armed Ivanic. For once, Candreva¡¯s usual bravado seemed to falter, momentarily humbled by the older man¡¯s tale. Ivanic stood by the window, his posture tense, as if reliving the horrors of his past. The soft light filtering through the wooden shutters barely softened the shadows that clung to him. His eyes, cold and distant, shimmered with a mixture of anger and regret. "Survive?" he spat, his voice dripping with bitterness. "I didn¡¯t survive because I was strong, or manly, or any of that nonsense. I survived because of them." The word "them" came out like venom, his lips curling as if the very thought disgusted him. "The Protectors showed up just in time, but they weren¡¯t heroes. They were scavengers." The air in the room seemed to chill with Ivanic¡¯s words. The warmth from Candreva¡¯s booming voice faded, replaced by a cold, suffocating silence. Niko, sitting on the edge of his bunk, felt the weight of Ivanic¡¯s story settle over him like a fog. This wasn¡¯t just about monsters and dungeons¡ªthis was a tale of betrayal, of survival in a world where the real enemies wore human faces. Ivanic¡¯s voice grew darker, more somber, as he continued. "I was with a good team. We leveled up fast¡ªfaster than most. In just three weeks, I hit level three. We thought we were unstoppable. We found a dungeon, a cave leading underground. Rank F-. Seemed manageable, right?" His laughter was hollow, filled with bitterness. "We were so stupid." Niko felt his pulse quicken. This wasn¡¯t just a cautionary tale. Ivanic¡¯s story was a warning¡ªa glimpse into the brutal reality that awaited anyone foolish enough to trust the wrong people. He leaned forward, unable to tear his gaze away from the one-armed man. "The monsters were easy at first," Ivanic said, his voice dropping as if the memory itself weighed him down. "Weaklings, nothing more than bait to lure us in. But then we reached the end of the dungeon. There was a centipede¡­ massive, armored, faster than anything we had ever seen. It was ranked F, but what we didn¡¯t know was that dungeons hide a creature one rank higher at the end. That thing ripped through us like we were paper." His jaw clenched, his eyes hardening as he lifted his stump of an arm slightly. "It tore my arm off before I even realized what was happening." A tense silence followed, thick and oppressive. Niko¡¯s stomach twisted as he imagined the scene¡ªhis mind painting gruesome images of Ivanic¡¯s team being torn apart, their screams lost in the darkness of the cave. He shuddered, feeling the weight of Ivanic¡¯s loss as if it were his own. Zheng, curious as ever, broke the silence. ¡°What happened to the dungeon rewards? What did you get?¡± Ivanic¡¯s face twisted with renewed anger, his teeth grinding together. ¡°Rewards? We got nothing,¡± he growled. ¡°The Protectors took everything.¡± Niko frowned, confusion crossing his features. ¡°But you said they saved you, right?¡± Ivanic slammed his remaining fist into the wooden bedframe, the sharp crack of his knuckles striking the wood echoing through the room. "Saved me?" His voice was shaking with barely contained rage. ¡°Those bastards didn¡¯t save us¡ªthey scavenged what was left! They looted everything. All the loot, the dungeon rewards, even the gear off my dead teammates¡¯ bodies! Then they had the gall to tell me I could stay in these noob dorms for another month as ¡®compensation¡¯! Like they were doing me some kind of favor!¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Niko¡¯s heart sank. His image of the Protectors¡ªthe heroes of the settlement, the supposed guardians of the weak¡ªshattered in an instant. They weren¡¯t protectors at all. They were vultures, preying on the dead and dying. Candreva, ever the loudmouth, couldn¡¯t hold back his disbelief. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to help people, right? To keep us safe, to ensure humanity survives!¡± Ivanic let out a cold, humorless laugh. ¡°Help people? They help themselves. They control everything¡ªthe loot, the resources, the power. The contribution system? It¡¯s all a lie, a way to keep us under control while they take whatever they want. They¡¯ve turned the settlement into their own kingdom.¡± A heavy chill settled over the room, and Niko could feel it wrapping around him like a suffocating blanket. The settlement, which had once seemed like a safe haven, was nothing more than a prison. A prison controlled by those who could crush anyone who dared to challenge them. ¡°They¡¯d really kill people for loot?¡± Niko asked quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. The enormity of what Ivanic was saying pressed down on him, making it hard to breathe. Ivanic¡¯s eyes burned with cold fury. ¡°They already have. Plenty of times. You think the monsters are the only things killing people out there? No. The Protectors take out anyone who threatens their control. Look around¡ªwhy do you think so few survivors make it? Half die to monsters. The other half get killed when they find something valuable or become too strong.¡± The bitterness in Ivanic¡¯s voice was palpable, and Niko felt it settle in his chest like a rock. How many people had died because they had trusted the wrong side? Because they had thought the Protectors were there to protect them? ¡°Take the Godly Warriors,¡± Ivanic continued, his voice darkening further. ¡°They were strong¡ªstrong enough to threaten the Protectors. They conquered a dungeon, came back with the rewards. And the next day, they were wiped out. Every last one of them. The Protectors made sure of it. But they didn¡¯t stop there¡ªthey made it look like an accident. There¡¯s only one person the protectors couldn''t touch: the Old Monster on the first mountain.¡± Zheng¡¯s eyes widened, curiosity piqued. ¡°The Old Monster?¡± Ivanic nodded grimly. ¡°One of the first summoned. He has some kind of cheat skill¡ªno one knows exactly what it is. But people who go up that mountain never come back. The Protectors are scared of him, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. So instead, they focus on controlling the rest of us.¡± Niko¡¯s pulse raced. This world wasn¡¯t just about monsters or dungeons¡ªit was a battleground for power. And the Protectors weren¡¯t saviors; they were tyrants. ¡°What can we even do?¡± Niko¡¯s voice was barely audible, the hopelessness creeping into his tone. ¡°We¡¯re weak. We can¡¯t fight them.¡± Ivanic¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. ¡°We get stronger,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯ve been planning this for a long time. I know dungeons¡ªplaces where we can level up fast, safely, without the Protectors knowing. We bide our time, grow, and recruit others who¡¯ve been wronged. And when the time is right, we take control of our own fate.¡± His words hung in the air, thick with promise and danger. Niko felt a flicker of hope stir within him, though it was tainted with fear. Ivanic wasn¡¯t just offering strength¡ªhe was offering revenge. But was it worth the risk? ¡°How do you plan to fight them after that?¡± Niko pressed. ¡°Even if we get to level 10, we¡¯re still no match for them.¡± Ivanic¡¯s smile widened, a predatory glint in his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t fight them at level 10. We wait, gather more people. Behind the third mountain, there¡¯s a spawn point. The monsters there are tough, but if we can take control of the area, we¡¯ll have access to fresh summons. We build our own force, an army. Then, and only then, do we strike.¡± This world wasn¡¯t what he had imagined. The Protectors weren¡¯t heroes. They were tyrants. But with Ivanic¡¯s guidance, Niko would get stronger, and one day, maybe, he would be the one holding the power. At least that''s what he went with for now, in truth he trusted no one and would do what benefited him most. Chapter 24: Learning the Basics Chapter 24: Learning the Basics The hardwood floor creaked beneath Ivanic¡¯s boots as he stood before the group, his lone arm gesturing with authority as he explained the intricacies of the watches they had just discovered. The dim lighting from the crude wooden room barely illuminated the metallic gleam on their wrists, but the tension was evident. Each of them sat or stood silently, absorbing the knowledge like it was their only salvation in this unforgiving world. Niko sat on the lower bunk of the bed, the metallic surface of his newly acquired watch cool against his skin. With a light tap, a faint vibration ran through his wrist, and suddenly, a translucent screen appeared above the device, hovering in the air. It was a floating interface, displaying a compass, symbols, and words etched in glowing lines¡ªtoo similar to the RPG games he used to play back on Earth. A strange, eerie familiarity washed over him. ¡°Can you see it too?¡± Niko asked, glancing up at Ivanic, the weight of this new reality pressing on his chest. Ivanic shook his head slowly, his voice tinged with authority and underlying resentment. ¡°No. Only the wearer can see their own screen. It¡¯s personal to each of you.¡± Niko nodded, a mixture of excitement and unease gnawing at him. His mind raced as he stared at the glowing interface in front of him, almost too surreal to process. It felt like stepping into a video game, only the stakes were too high, too deadly. This world, unlike any game, had no restart button. Ivanic continued, his voice commanding attention. ¡°There are four key words you need to understand. These words will guide you, show you your progress. Start by tapping the first one¡ª¡®Character.¡¯¡± Niko followed the instruction, his fingers trembling slightly. As he tapped the option, a holographic figure¡ªan exact replica of himself¡ªappeared above the watch. The details were uncanny: his unkempt hair, tired eyes, even the ragged state of his clothes. Next to the figure were numbers and stats that outlined his abilities¡ªstrength, agility, intelligence, and more. It was like seeing a reflection of his essence. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Zheng¡¯s voice cut through the room, his excitement palpable. His own watch glowed as he explored its features. Niko stared at the screen in front of him, feeling both in awe and unsettled by the cold reality it presented. The realism of this interface, the numbers that represented his very life and capabilities, were too much to handle all at once. He flicked his hand, swiping back to the main menu, where Ivanic¡¯s voice picked up again. ¡°You¡¯ll also notice options like ¡®Inventory,¡¯ which you¡¯ve already used to store items, ¡®Social,¡¯ for party creation and communication, and ¡®Map,¡¯ which only reveals the areas you¡¯ve explored. The rest will stay dark until you uncover it for yourself.¡± The mention of the map intrigued Niko. A world shrouded in darkness, only revealed as he explored¡­ It was thrilling and terrifying at the same time. The unknown loomed large in his mind, and he could only wonder what horrors awaited in the parts still hidden. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Zheng piped up again, his curiosity leading him to ask, ¡°What about these shards, Ivanic? What are they really for?¡± Ivanic¡¯s eyes gleamed, a flicker of pride shining through his weary demeanor. ¡°Shards, or ¡®Magic Shards,¡¯ as we call them, are your lifeblood in this world. They act as currency, but they¡¯re far more valuable than that. Collect enough, and you can combine them to create a magical crystal. Those crystals? They can upgrade weapons and gear, make you stronger¡ªfar beyond what you are now.¡± The weight of Ivanic¡¯s words sank into Niko¡¯s mind. Shards weren¡¯t just about buying things¡ªthey were power in this world. They represented progress, survival, and strength. In the back of his mind, Niko remembered the traders outside the eastern gate, exchanging shards like they were precious gems. Now it all made sense. Ivanic settled back onto his bunk, a shadow of exhaustion creeping into his voice. ¡°There¡¯s more to the watch, but certain features are locked until you level up. You¡¯ll see them soon enough. For now, focus on mastering the basics. Grow stronger. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll survive here.¡± Candreva, as reckless as ever, leapt to his feet, his boisterous voice filling the small room. ¡°Let¡¯s go fight! I need to get manlier!¡± His enthusiasm was infectious, though dangerously so. Niko let out a tired sigh. The man had a reckless streak that could get them all killed if they weren¡¯t careful. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rush into things,¡± Niko said, trying to keep his voice calm and reasoned. ¡°We need to understand our abilities, how we work as a group. If we charge into fights without a plan, we¡¯ll get wiped out.¡± Ivanic nodded, his sharp eyes scanning the group. ¡°He¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t a game, Candreva. Out there, you either plan, or you die. We¡¯ll start small. There¡¯s an unranked forest just outside the eastern gate. It¡¯s mostly harmless but good for practice. We¡¯ll train there, build our strength, then tackle bigger challenges when we¡¯re ready.¡± The room grew quiet as Ivanic¡¯s words settled in. This was their reality now¡ªa world where every step had to be calculated, where survival depended on strategy and teamwork. For Niko, the stakes were even higher. His sister was out there, somewhere. And to find her, he had to get stronger, faster, and smarter than ever before. Candreva, still brimming with energy, punched the air. ¡°Let¡¯s get stronger, manly people!¡± Despite himself, Niko couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. Candreva¡¯s antics might be over the top, but the enthusiasm was infectious. But behind that small smile was a deeper resolve. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down. Ivanic, seeing that the group was ready, stood once more. ¡°Before we go, there¡¯s one last thing. Your watches are more than just tools¡ªthey store your items. I¡¯ll give each of you a shard. Learn how to store it, and keep it safe. You¡¯ll need every edge you can get.¡± He handed each of them a shimmering blue shard. Niko examined it carefully, holding it in his palm. When he activated his [Celestial Probe], the details appeared before him. [Item: Blue Shard] Rank: None Description: A shard that was once part of a beautiful blue gem capable of upgrading items. Additional Information: Collect 500 to form a Blue Crystal. When formed, it will enchant an item, making it much stronger. Niko held the shard with new reverence. ¡°Store,¡± he said, watching as the shard disappeared from his hand and into his inventory. A warmth spread across his wrist as the watch glowed softly. Around the room, the others did the same, each of them looking slightly more confident, more prepared. The once fresh and naive group was evolving¡ªno longer weaklings, but warriors in the making. The quiet buzz of excitement mixed with the weight of their next steps. They weren¡¯t just recruits anymore. They were survivors, and this was just the beginning. Chapter 25: Testing Abilities Chapter 25: Testing Abilities In the lush, shadowy forest, the atmosphere was tense. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled light onto the forest floor, where four men stood in a loose circle. Their breaths were slow and measured as they faced the scarred tree at the center of their makeshift training ground. The deep scratches on the bark told the story of earlier practice¡ªZheng¡¯s claws, sharp and deadly, had dug into the wood, leaving marks that looked less like practice and more like a battle for survival. Zheng stood beside Niko, his hands transformed. His claws were elongated, covered in thick, fur-like hair that was dark and coarse, much like Candreva¡¯s unruly chest hair. The faint purple glow emanating from Zheng¡¯s claws gave off an aura that Niko could almost feel, though it lacked the weight to induce real fear. Still, there was an edge to it, a reminder of the power Zheng held. "I''m next!" Candreva¡¯s voice broke the stillness, his tone brimming with his usual bravado. His posture was proud as he strode confidently toward the center of the group. He turned to face Zheng with a cocky grin, puffing out his chest, as if preparing for a gladiator¡¯s duel. "Zheng, my skill doesn¡¯t kill, but it¡¯s very manly! Let me test it on you!" Niko glanced over at Zheng, who raised an eyebrow but shrugged, looking more curious than worried. With a nod, Zheng stepped forward, his claws flexing as he braced himself. ¡°Charge at me!¡± Candreva bellowed, his chest gleaming with sweat under the patches of sunlight. His wide stance and unwavering gaze were more for show than strategy, but Niko couldn¡¯t deny that his raw confidence had a strange appeal. Zheng grinned, then burst into motion. His clawed hands slashed through the air as he sprinted toward Candreva. But just as he gained speed, something unexpected happened. [Powerful Beast Roar] "ROAR!" The sound that erupted from Candreva¡¯s mouth was almost inhuman. It reverberated through the forest, sending a shockwave that rippled through the air. Birds scattered from the trees, their frantic wings rustling the leaves above. Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the sound hit him like a wall. His charge came to an abrupt stop, his muscles freezing in place as if his body had betrayed him. For a brief moment, he was utterly paralyzed. Momentum nearly sent him crashing into the ground, but with great effort, he managed to regain control, stumbling slightly before steadying himself. ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡± Ivanic¡¯s voice broke the silence, his brow furrowed in confusion. Zheng blinked, shaking his head as though trying to clear it. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. The second I heard that roar, everything went blank. My body just¡­ stopped." Candreva threw his head back in hearty laughter. "Hahaha! Manly! Truly manly! Even the mightiest beasts will tremble before my roar!" Niko watched the exchange with a mix of amusement and disbelief. Candreva¡¯s skill was far more powerful than he had expected, but it was the man¡¯s sheer joy in using it that caught Niko off guard. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ivanic, however, was more measured in his response. "That¡¯s a unique skill, Candreva," he said thoughtfully. "If you use it right, it¡¯ll be a valuable asset in a fight. Paralyzing an enemy, even for a moment, can mean the difference between life and death." Candreva, of course, wasn¡¯t really listening. He flexed his muscles and puffed out his chest even more. "Aid? Ha! Aid is for the weak! I don¡¯t need to aid anyone¡ªI am a one-man army!" Ivanic sighed, clearly irritated but knowing how to handle the brash Italian. "Yes, and a true warrior doesn¡¯t let his team down, right?" Candreva blinked, as if the logic took a moment to land, then nodded with enthusiasm. "Yes! Very manly indeed!" Niko rolled his eyes. This guy is going to get someone killed. Candreva¡¯s recklessness and over-the-top bravado were more dangerous than his powerful roar. But at least now, Niko knew the man wasn¡¯t just talk¡ª he was a roar instead, he had the skills to back up his bluster, even if he lacked subtlety. Hours had passed in the forest, the sun moving across the sky as the group trained and familiarized themselves with each other¡¯s abilities. Ivanic had taken the role of leader and mentor, guiding them through various strategies and tactics. They had also learned to form a party through their watches, allowing them to share experience points from each kill, though the lion¡¯s share always went to those who contributed the most. For now, Niko kept his [Steampunk Bee Spirit] hidden, using his weaker spirits to support the group. Ivanic had advised Niko to focus on distracting enemies rather than engaging them head-on¡ªa strategy that fit Niko¡¯s cautious approach. With Candreva¡¯s roar to paralyze enemies and Zheng¡¯s deadly claws to finish them off, the group was shaping into a capable unit. ¡°We¡¯re making progress,¡± Ivanic said, his tone firm. "Now, let¡¯s see if we can put this to the test." The others nodded, their expressions a mix of determination and nerves. This was no longer just practice¡ªwhat came next was real. ¡°There¡¯s a Roughback Boar nearby,¡± Ivanic continued, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the forest. "It¡¯s slow and easy to handle, but don¡¯t let your guard down. Plenty of beginners have underestimated them and paid the price." ¡°Let¡¯s go kill it!¡± Zheng¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Niko had noticed the shift in Zheng¡¯s demeanor whenever they were about to fight. He transformed into something more primal, a bloodthirsty hunter eager for the kill. It unnerved Niko, though he kept his thoughts to himself. ¡°How are there monsters in an unranked layer?¡± Niko asked, frowning. The whole system of ranked and unranked areas still confused him. Ivanic shrugged, his expression grim. "No one really knows. Some think the monsters migrate here from ranked layers, or maybe they¡¯re just naturally spawning. Either way, there¡¯ve been more of them recently." Niko absorbed the information, filing it away for later. He knew there was more to this world than they had been told, but for now, survival was the priority. ¡°Follow me,¡± Ivanic instructed, leading them deeper into the forest. The sounds of their footsteps were muffled by the thick underbrush as they moved in formation, alert for any signs of danger. Suddenly, Ivanic raised a hand, signaling them to stop. He crouched behind a thick tree, and the others quickly followed suit, their breaths shallow as they tried to stay as quiet as possible. ¡°Speak through your minds from here on,¡± Ivanic¡¯s telepathic voice echoed in their heads. "We don¡¯t want to alert it just yet." Niko peeked around the tree and saw it¡ªa Roughback Boar, larger than any wild pig he had ever seen back on Earth. The beast¡¯s bulky body was covered in rough, jagged patches of stone-like growths that jutted out from its flesh. A single horn protruded from its head, and its dark, beady eyes scanned the ground as it rooted through the dirt. ¡°That thing is massive¡­¡± Niko whispered to himself, his heart racing. The sheer size of the boar was intimidating, even though Ivanic had assured them it was slow and easy prey. Zheng¡¯s voice rang in their heads. ¡°Let¡¯s kill it.¡± Ivanic¡¯s telepathic voice was calm. ¡°Remember the plan. No mistakes.¡± Niko felt his pulse quicken as he readied himself. This was their first real test, and while the boar wasn¡¯t the most dangerous creature they could face, it was still a deadly threat if they weren¡¯t careful. Stay focused, Niko. Stay alive. And one step closer to finding her. Chapter 26: A Taste of Blood and Battle Chapter 26: A Taste of Blood and Battle The forest was unnervingly still, as if the very air held its breath, waiting for something to happen. Only the faint rustle of leaves and the occasional chirping of distant birds broke the silence, but even those sounds felt muted, swallowed by the dense canopy overhead. The sunlight barely filtered through the thick branches, casting faint patches of light on the mossy ground, creating an eerie green hue that seemed to swallow the forest floor. The air was damp, carrying with it the earthy scent of wet soil and decaying wood. Niko and his group huddled behind thick trees, their bodies tense, eyes locked on the beast before them. The Roughback Boar stood massive and imposing, its snout sniffing the air as it rooted through the underbrush. Its bulky frame, covered in coarse, brown fur matted with dirt and twigs, looked nearly indestructible. The creature''s thick, curved tusks gleamed in the dim light, glistening with saliva as it drooled, leaving wet patches on the grass below. A low grunt escaped the boar¡¯s mouth, a sound that vibrated through the air, sending a ripple of unease through the group. Niko¡¯s gaze shifted upward, where his Giant Mantis spirit floated above the boar, an ethereal green orb gliding silently through the air. The spirit moved without a sound, its translucent body ghostly in the faint light. The boar¡¯s dark, glossy eyes narrowed in confusion as it noticed the strange presence above it, muscles tensing beneath its thick hide. Suddenly, the stillness of the moment was shattered by an ear-splitting roar. ¡°ROAR!¡± Candreva¡¯s [Powerful Beast Roar] erupted from his massive chest, not just a sound but a force that seemed to ripple through the air itself. The shockwave hit the boar head-on, making the trees around them quiver. The boar froze, its body paralyzed, eyes wide with primal fear. The moment of paralysis was brief, but it was all they needed. ¡°Now!¡± Niko commanded, his voice tight with focus. The mantis spirit obeyed instantly, darting downward in a blur of green light. ¡°Bang!¡± The impact was swift, like a ghostly punch aimed at the boar¡¯s exposed underbelly. Though Niko''s spirit lacked the raw power of higher-ranked entities, the precision of the strike sent the boar toppling onto its side, its legs kicking frantically as it squealed in agony. The sound was sharp, a high-pitched scream that echoed through the forest like the death throes of a wounded beast. Without hesitation, Zheng sprang from behind the trees, his transformation already in full effect. His arms, now covered in thick purple fur, ended in long, razor-sharp claws¡ªhis [Nails of the Corrupted Dire Wolf] activated. His movements were quick, too quick for the massive boar to react. He pounced onto the creature¡¯s soft underbelly, his claws ripping through flesh with ease. Blood sprayed into the air, painting the grass crimson. The boar¡¯s squeals turned into desperate gasps before it finally lay still, its life draining away. Niko, standing back, could feel the tension in his muscles ease slightly, though the scene before him still left a knot in his stomach. The brutality of the kill, the visceral sight of Zheng¡¯s claws tearing through the boar¡¯s insides, sent a chill down his spine. Even though death was becoming a familiar sight in this world, the violence of it still unsettled him. ¡°That was... efficient,¡± Niko muttered under his breath, though the revulsion in his voice was hard to hide. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ivanic stepped forward, his face devoid of emotion as he inspected the corpse. He nodded approvingly. "Good job. This one was a weak Roughback Boar, but it¡¯s a start. You¡¯ll get used to the gore¡ªit¡¯s common in this world. More than you''d think." The scent of blood was thick in the air now, mingling with the damp, earthy smell of the forest. Niko wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, trying to shake off the lingering unease. ¡°Should we harvest it?¡± he asked, remembering what Ivanic had told them earlier about the value of monster parts in the settlement. ¡°Trade the parts?¡± Ivanic shrugged, looking at the carcass with disinterest. ¡°It¡¯s easier to store the whole thing and trade it in one piece. The back of these boars makes decent heavy armor, and the meat¡¯s edible. We might get something worthwhile.¡± Zheng, his claws still dripping with blood, stepped up to the corpse and placed his hand on it. The boar vanished instantly, stored within his inventory with a faint shimmer of purple light. ¡°This thing is taking up most of my storage,¡± he grumbled, flexing his clawed fingers before they slowly retracted back into his skin. As Zheng cleaned the remaining blood from his hands, Candreva rubbed at his hairy chest, his stomach letting out an audible growl. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat that boar? I¡¯m starving!¡± Ivanic chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "Haven¡¯t you noticed by now? Hunger isn¡¯t as frequent here. Time works differently, but we do get fed every eight hours back at the noob apartments. Let¡¯s kill a few more, then head back." Niko, still taking in the strange mechanics of this world, realized Ivanic was right. He hadn¡¯t felt the gnawing hunger that usually came after such exertion. It was almost unsettling, another reminder that this world followed its own rules¡ªrules that Niko barely understood. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Zheng¡¯s voice was filled with barely contained excitement, his eyes gleaming with a wild, almost feral light. His excitement over the kill seemed unnatural, too intense, as if something inside him was enjoying the violence far too much. Niko watched Zheng with growing unease. There was something off about him, something that went beyond simple bloodlust. Was it the influence of his skill? Or had he always been this way, and this world was just amplifying what was already there? Niko couldn¡¯t be sure, but he knew one thing: Zheng was dangerous, and not just to their enemies. Ivanic gestured for the group to move forward, deeper into the forest. ¡°There¡¯s more out there. Let¡¯s stick to the plan, get a few more kills under our belts. No need to rush.¡± As they pushed further into the forest, Niko¡¯s mind drifted back to his old life. The sights and smells of the world around him, once alien, were becoming frighteningly familiar. The damp smell of moss-covered trees, the crunch of leaves beneath his feet, the ever-present threat of something lurking in the shadows¡ªit was all starting to feel like home. A home that demanded blood and strength just to survive. He missed the simplicity of his old world. Back on Earth, life had been easier, even when it felt hard. He had his online friends, his games, and most importantly, his sister. But now, that world seemed like a distant memory, a dream that he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever wake up from. Here, in this harsh reality, he was surrounded by strangers¡ªeach with their own skills, their own secrets. Candreva, with his macho bravado. Zheng, with his unpredictable bloodlust. And Ivanic, their guide, who had survived this world long enough to know that trust was a fragile thing, easily broken. The further they ventured into the wild, the more Niko realized that survival wasn¡¯t just about fighting monsters. It was about learning to navigate the dangers that came from within¡ªthe dangers of the people you thought you could trust. As the group trudged deeper into the forest, Niko tightened his grip on his resolve. He would continue learning, fighting, and growing stronger. One step at a time. For now, survival was all that mattered. Chapter 27: Bloodlust and Desperation Chapter 27: Bloodlust and Desperation "Slash! Slash! Slash!" Zheng¡¯s claws tore through the lifeless body of a Roughback Boar, his eyes wild with a terrifying bloodlust. Pieces of flesh and fur flew through the air, and the crimson grass beneath the boar was drenched in gore. The purplish fur that once only covered his hands and forearms had now spread up to his shoulders, making him look more beast than man. ¡°Yes! Hahahaha!¡± Zheng cackled, his eyes wide with manic excitement. Niko stood nearby, watching the disturbing display with growing discomfort. Zheng¡¯s relentless slashing had gone far beyond what was necessary to kill the boar. He was reveling in the violence, tearing the creature apart long after it had died. Niko exchanged a glance with Candreva, who stood next to him. Even Candreva, with all his bravado, looked slightly unsettled by the display. Ivanic¡¯s voice broke through the grisly scene. "Enough!" he barked, his tone sharp with anger. Zheng paused mid-slash, turning to face Ivanic with a glare that bordered on murderous. It was as if someone had interrupted a child in the middle of his favorite game. His bloodshot eyes gleamed, and for a moment, it seemed like he might ignore the command. ¡°Deactivate your skill. Now!¡± Ivanic''s voice was cold, demanding. The authority in his words left no room for negotiation. Zheng¡¯s face twisted, his jaw clenched in resistance. The air around him grew thick with tension, and Niko could feel the faint pulse of something malevolent emanating from Zheng¡ªa baleful aura that set his nerves on edge. Niko''s instincts screamed at him that this was not just bloodlust, but something far worse. ¡°Now!¡± Ivanic ordered again, his voice firm. Niko, Candreva, and Ivanic stood still, waiting for what would happen next. Zheng let out a growl of frustration before finally giving in. "Ugh!" he grunted, deactivating his skill. As the purplish fur began to retract from his arms, a ghostly image flickered behind Zheng. The translucent shape of a wolf appeared, towering over him. Its fur was dark with strange strands of purple, and its eyes glowed with an ominous violet light. The wolf raised its head and let out a mournful howl that echoed through the trees. "Aooooooo~" Niko watched in stunned silence as the wolf¡¯s form dissolved into a purple mist that slowly seeped away into the air. The baleful aura around Zheng began to fade, and his body returned to its normal state¡ªhis arms bare once again. He stumbled slightly, catching himself as if he had just woken from a dream. The murderous glint in his eyes was gone, replaced by an awkward, almost embarrassed expression. Ivanic, his face stern, crossed his arms and gave Zheng a hard look. ¡°Explain yourself.¡± Scratching his head, Zheng finally spoke, his voice quieter than before. ¡°The skill I have¡­ [Nails of the Corrupted Dire Wolf]¡­ It¡¯s not just about strength. The longer I use it, the more it takes control of me. It fuels this¡­ bloodlust. If I keep it active for too long, it¡¯ll take over completely. I won¡¯t be able to stop, and I¡¯ll lose control¡­ permanently.¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Niko''s eyes widened. He had suspected that Zheng¡¯s skill had some sort of side effect, but he hadn¡¯t expected this. It wasn¡¯t just a dangerous power; it was a curse that could consume him. Ivanic¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his voice remained stern. ¡°You can¡¯t let it get that far. From now on, you deactivate that skill after an hour¡ªno exceptions. I don¡¯t care how much you think you can handle it. We can¡¯t afford to have you lose control.¡± Zheng nodded, his face still pale from the ordeal. ¡°Yeah¡­ I get it. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Candreva, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, clapped Zheng on the back with a laugh. ¡°Manly! Truly manly, brother! That was some beastly power! Just¡­ maybe dial it down a notch next time, eh?¡± Ivanic sighed, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Candreva, there¡¯s more to survival than brute strength. We need discipline and strategy, or we won¡¯t last long out here." Candreva puffed out his chest, flexing his arms. "Discipline, strategy¡­ whatever. As long as we stay manly, we¡¯ll be fine!" Niko couldn''t help but shake his head at the exchange. Candreva¡¯s fixation on "manliness" was growing tiresome, especially when they were dealing with life-and-death situations. Still, despite his annoyance, Niko knew that Candreva¡¯s strength and Zheng¡¯s savagery had their uses. He just hoped they wouldn''t be the death of him first. "We should head back to the settlement," Niko suggested. "We¡¯ve killed enough for today, and it¡¯s getting late." Ivanic nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been out here for hours, and nightfall will bring stronger monsters. It¡¯s best to return now while we still have the advantage." As they began to walk back through the forest, the golden light of the setting sun filtered through the trees, casting long shadows on the path. It was a peaceful scene, almost serene, but Niko knew better than to let his guard down. ¡°Ivanic,¡± Zheng spoke up after a moment, his voice more subdued. ¡°What¡¯s with all those buildings and caves farther up the mountain? Why doesn¡¯t anyone go up there?¡± Ivanic glanced back at him, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Only the Protectors are allowed to venture up there. Most of those places are off-limits, and there are rumors that they were stolen from others. The Protectors have their hands on most of the resources¡­ and they guard those places fiercely. Best to stay away from that mess." Zheng opened his mouth to ask more, but before he could get the words out, a sudden noise shattered the quiet of the forest. Bang! Screech!¡± The group froze. The sound of a struggle, followed by the distinct noise of something massive crashing through the trees, echoed in the distance. Niko¡¯s heart raced as he exchanged glances with the others. Without a word, they moved, creeping silently toward the source of the commotion. As they got closer, they spotted a clearing through the trees where three men were facing off against an enormous boar. But this was no ordinary Roughback Boar¡ªit was nearly twice the size, with a thick horn on its forehead and long, deadly tusks. Blood dripped from one of the tusks, and Niko¡¯s stomach churned when he saw why¡ªa severed head was impaled on it, the face frozen in a look of shock. The leader of the three men, a hulking, muscular figure with gang tattoos on his arms, was locked in a deadly battle with the beast. His two companions were already down¡ªone slumped against a tree, unconscious, while the other lay motionless in the grass. Niko and his group stayed hidden, watching the fight unfold. The muscular man saw them first, his eyes locking onto Niko. Desperation flickered across his face, but then he smiled, clearly thinking he had a way out. "Hey! You there!" he shouted. "Help a fellow human out, will you? A hero like you can¡¯t just stand by and watch!" Niko raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Hero? You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡± The man¡¯s smile faltered, and his voice took on a more pleading tone. ¡°Come on! Help me out here! We¡¯re on the same side!¡± Niko¡¯s gaze shifted to the massive boar, then back to the man. His voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s in it for us? Why should we help you, when we could just wait for the boar to finish you off and then take the kill ourselves?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened, realizing he had no leverage. Chapter 28: Negotiations and Tension Chapter 28: Negotiations and Tension Niko gazed at the wounded boar, its labored breaths shallow and pained. The massive creature was battered, its blood staining the ground beneath it. With a cold, calculating look, he shifted his focus to the bald, muscular man standing nearby. There was a hint of pity in his voice, but it was laced with an undeniable arrogance. ¡°And what would be our benefit? We could just wait for the boar to kill you and then take it ourselves.¡± The words hung in the air like a taunt, heavy with the weight of their implications. Niko¡¯s tone was cold, almost mocking, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor. His plan was clear, and he wasn¡¯t about to hide it. The bald man¡¯s face darkened, his expression turning grim as the reality of the situation dawned on him. He was trapped, caught between a beast that could very well kill him and a group of strangers who held all the cards. The odds weren¡¯t in his favor, and he knew it. While he was confident in his ability to finish off the boar, he also understood that the victory would come at a cost. If he continued to fight alone, there was a very real chance that he wouldn¡¯t walk away unscathed¡ªor worse, he wouldn¡¯t walk away at all. To make matters worse, the presence of Niko and his group complicated things. In this world, he had learned the hard way how quickly human decency could erode. With no laws, no order, people revealed their true nature¡ªself-serving, violent, and cunning. The bald man was no stranger to this. He had seen the worst of humanity in this strange world, and even before being summoned, he had already crossed moral lines. He had taken lives¡ªboth in this world and back on Earth¡ªand he knew better than to trust anyone too easily. From the trees, hidden just out of sight, Zheng¡¯s voice echoed in Niko¡¯s mind. ¡°Niko! So cool!¡± His excitement was palpable, a mixture of admiration and surprise at Niko¡¯s boldness. Ivanic¡¯s voice quickly followed, more cautious and wary. ¡°Be careful¡­ These people can be unpredictable.¡± Ivanic, who had been observing from a distance, knew all too well the dangers that came with confrontations like this. He didn¡¯t like the situation, but there was no turning back now. Niko, though outwardly calm and composed, could feel his heart racing in his chest. The weight of his words and the risky gamble he was playing tugged at his nerves, but he kept his emotions under control. He had read enough books, seen enough stories, to know how to bluff through a situation like this. The key was not to show weakness, not to let the other man see just how nervous he really was. The bald man clenched his fists, glaring at Niko with frustration. He was stronger, there was no denying that. But strength alone wasn¡¯t enough to overcome the tactical advantage Niko¡¯s group held over him. He could either fight the boar and risk death, or strike a deal and live to see another day. The choice was grim, but it was clear. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "I¡­" The man began, but Niko cut him off, his voice firm and decisive. ¡°We take the drops, you take the body,¡± Niko stated coldly, making it clear that this wasn¡¯t a negotiation¡ªit was an ultimatum. The bald man¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscles in his neck straining as he realized just how trapped he was. Losing the drops stung. There was value in them¡ªmore than just money. But he couldn¡¯t afford to push back now, not with the boar weakened and his own strength depleted. ¡°Fine,¡± he growled, his voice laced with bitterness. Niko smiled, turning his attention back to the boar. Candreva followed suit, grinning widely at the thought of the upcoming battle. The boar, weakened but still dangerous, was preparing for another charge. It let out a deep, guttural growl as it dug its hooves into the dirt, ready to attack once more. ¡°Roar!!¡± Candreva unleashed his [Powerful Beast Roar], sending visible shockwaves through the air. The boar¡¯s body froze for a split second, paralyzed by the roar. Niko didn¡¯t waste any time. His spirit darted forward, striking the boar in the face with surprising force. Though the hit was strong, it wasn¡¯t enough to bring the massive creature down. The bald man, to his credit, moved swiftly. His skill activated again, the serpent-like aura of his fists wrapping around his arms. He struck the boar¡¯s front leg with precision, the impact forcing the beast to collapse onto its side. With its size and weight working against it, the boar struggled to lift itself back up, its remaining legs too weak to support its bulk. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the beast hitting the ground reverberated through the clearing, shaking the grass and trees. The force of the fall woke one of the bald man¡¯s companions, who had been knocked out earlier by the boar¡¯s rampage. He groaned, his hand clutching at his head as he sat up, disoriented. The spirit, sensing an opening, delivered a final blow to the boar¡¯s exposed belly. The attack rippled through the boar¡¯s body, causing it to squeal in agony as blood and bile erupted from its mouth. Its eyes bulged, wide and frantic, before it let out one last strangled cry and fell silent. The beast was dead. Niko stared at the corpse, marveling at how fragile the boar¡¯s belly had been. It almost felt too easy, though he knew the creature had been on its last legs. He made a mental note of just how effective the spirit¡¯s strikes had become now that he was growing more familiar with controlling it. Then, something unexpected happened. A warm, radiant light enveloped Niko¡¯s body, bathing him in a white glow. It was an almost ethereal sensation, as if pure energy was flowing through him. His mind cleared, and a deep sense of accomplishment settled over him. ¡°Level up!¡± Ivanic¡¯s voice rang out, filled with excitement. Candreva and Zheng were also surrounded by the same dazzling light, each of them glowing with the unmistakable sign of leveling up. Niko¡¯s watch buzzed on his wrist, signaling the changes in his stats, but he pushed the notification aside for now. There was still the matter of the bald man. Above the boar¡¯s body, items began to materialize, shimmering in the air as they appeared from the beast¡¯s remains. Niko¡¯s eyes flicked back to the bald man, whose expression had shifted. His earlier grimace had softened, replaced by a cautious yet hopeful look. Chapter 29: The Weight of Power Chapter 29: The Weight of Power The man¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. His eyes grew sharp, filled with newfound confidence and arrogance now that the boar was dead. His gaze turned sinister as a smug grin revealed sharp teeth beneath his lips. The shift in his aura was palpable. Niko felt a trickle of sweat run down his spine. His mind raced, calculating every move, every word. "Stay calm... don¡¯t show fear," he reminded himself, recalling every story and strategy he''d read before. Showing weakness now could be fatal. His exterior remained cool and confident, even as the tension inside him simmered. The bald man scratched his head with a cocky tone, "Listen up, little man. I''m in a good mood today. You got lucky, leveled up from the kill, so I''ll be generous. Consider it a gift from me, to a weakling like you." His words dripped with condescension. Niko could tell this man was no stranger to killing. He carried himself with the smug superiority of someone who had spilled blood¡ªhuman and otherwise. Candreva''s voice broke the silence, his chest puffed out in irritation. "Bald manly man! We had a deal!" At his words, the bald man¡¯s follower stepped up, his body language matching his leader¡¯s arrogance. "Deal? What kind of idiot still believes in deals out here?" the bald man sneered. "You punks should be grateful I haven''t killed you yet. Now leave, before I stop being so nice." Niko smirked as if he had seen it all coming. He¡¯d read countless books where the arrogant villain underestimated the protagonist, thinking they had the upper hand. While Niko didn¡¯t see himself as some kind of overpowered hero, he knew better than to be caught off guard by an obvious betrayal. He had his own cards to play. "You think we''re scared of you?" Niko¡¯s voice was smooth, calculated. He smiled, though his heart pounded in his chest. This situation felt all too familiar, and yet entirely real. Still, he wasn¡¯t about to let the bald man walk all over him. I¡¯ve got this, he reassured himself, though a part of him couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the moment. The bald man¡¯s eyes turned icy. His body moved faster than Niko expected. In a heartbeat, the bald man¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing Niko by the collar and lifting him off the ground. The pressure on Niko¡¯s throat and the uncomfortable tug of his shirt made him wince. Candreva moved to help, but the bald man¡¯s follower intercepted him, grinning wickedly as he stood in Candreva¡¯s path. The situation escalated faster than Niko had anticipated. "Don¡¯t test me, boy." The bald man¡¯s voice was low, menacing. "I¡¯ve killed more people than you¡¯ve met in this world. Ending you would be easier than breathing. Now apologize¡ªand call me daddy¡ªand maybe I¡¯ll let you leave unharmed." The wind stirred, rustling the leaves in the trees above them. For a brief moment, there was silence. Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his ears, yet his face remained calm. He felt a surge of anger at the man¡¯s arrogance. And then... Niko smiled. It wasn¡¯t the smile of someone who had given up¡ªit was the smile of someone who knew exactly what he was doing. The bald man¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Have you lost your mind, boy?" This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Just as the bald man raised his fist to strike, he froze, his eyes darting to the side. Right next to his head, a Steampunk Bee Spirit hovered silently, its deadly stinger aimed directly at his skull. The bee''s wings buzzed softly, and its translucent green body flickered with a ghostly light. One sting, and it would be over. The bald man¡¯s hand loosened around Niko¡¯s collar. His head was slick with sweat, and the arrogance that had filled his eyes moments before was replaced with cold fear. "Y-you..." The man stammered, his voice suddenly unsteady. He knew what the bee was capable of. Its reputation preceded it. Niko¡¯s grin widened as he spoke, his voice dripping with authority. "Looks like you understand what¡¯s happening here. Now, let me give you a bit of advice. If you don¡¯t get your filthy hands off me right now, that stinger will blow your head off before you can blink." The bald man¡¯s eyes darted from the bee back to Niko. He was visibly trembling now, unsure of what to do. "And just so you know," Niko added, his voice laced with danger, "I have other partners surrounding us. If my little friend here doesn¡¯t finish the job, I¡¯m sure they will." As if on cue, Ivanic and Zheng stepped into view, their presence alone enough to send a chill down the bald man¡¯s spine. Ivanic¡¯s one arm was more than enough to unsettle the man, and Zheng¡¯s wild demeanor didn¡¯t help matters. The bald man¡¯s partner made a foolish attempt to sneer. "A one-armed man, huh?" Ivanic¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a blade. "One arm is all I need to end you." The bald man¡¯s follower fell silent, swallowing his pride. Still suspended in the air, Niko¡¯s patience was wearing thin. "What are you waiting for?" he asked coldly. "Do I need to make this bee sting before you understand how serious I am?" The bald man¡¯s face was drenched in sweat as he released Niko, backing away with his hands raised. The bee hovered close, its stinger never leaving the man¡¯s head. Niko took his time straightening his shirt, deliberately slow, as if asserting his dominance over the situation. The bald man burned with humiliation, but there was nothing he could do. Niko could feel the man¡¯s fury, but the fear was stronger. With a casual stride, Niko walked toward the items that had dropped from the boar. He knelt down, examining the loot. There was a two-sided axe, its tusk-shaped blades gleaming with a strange light, along with a blue shard that reminded him of the one Marcos had received and the one Ivanic had shown earlier. After storing the items in his inventory, Niko glanced back at the bald man, a mocking smile playing on his lips. "I¡¯m a man of my word," Niko said, his tone dripping with false generosity. "You can keep the body. Consider it a gift." The bald man¡¯s face twisted with rage, but he said nothing. But Niko wasn¡¯t done. His aura flared, the air around him growing cold as a translucent boar spirit materialized from the dead body of the boar. It hovered for a moment before vanishing from sight, completely invisible. The display of power left the bald man speechless. Niko¡¯s aura was darker now, colder, more menacing. His presence filled the air with an almost oppressive weight, making those around him uneasy. Zheng and Ivanic looked on in awe, their faces reflecting the same mix of fear and respect. Niko¡¯s ability to control spirits had taken a terrifying turn, and they could feel the shift in his power. With a satisfied grin, Niko turned to leave, his back straight and his head held high. "Let¡¯s go," he said to his group, his voice calm but commanding. The Steampunk Bee Spirit remained hovering above the bald man¡¯s head for a few moments longer before slowly fading away, leaving him standing there, trembling. His companion stepped forward nervously, whispering, "Luis¡­" But Luis, the bald man, said nothing. His face was grim, his pride shattered. As Niko and his group made their way deeper into the forest, Zheng couldn¡¯t hold back his admiration any longer. "Niko! Man, that was incredible! You¡¯re way too cool!" Niko smiled faintly, though his heart was still pounding in his chest. "I did it," he thought, the weight of his actions sinking in. His back was soaked with sweat, his pulse still racing from the intensity of the confrontation. He had pulled off a bluff, a calculated risk that could have easily backfired, but it had worked. Inwardly, Niko knew the truth¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the fearless hero Zheng thought he was. But he had survived. And in this world, that was what mattered most. Chapter 30: New Spirit Chapter 30: New Spirit Back in their room, the group laid on their beds, feeling the fatigue from the day weigh down on their bodies. The earlier events had taken a toll, both physically and mentally. The room was dimly lit, the wooden walls and simple bunk beds giving it a sparse, almost prison-like atmosphere. They had spent the last few hours in silence, recovering from the adrenaline-fueled moments earlier. Someone had delivered food to their room¡ªa small portion of meat and vegetables¡ªbut none of them felt particularly hungry. Niko chewed thoughtfully, pondering the strange properties of this world. The food barely seemed necessary. Their hunger came in waves, much slower than on Earth, and it made Niko wonder about other aspects of this world. Would they age the same way as they did on Earth? It was a disturbing thought, one that lingered in his mind. Was aging even a factor here, or would their bodies remain in some ageless state? Time would tell, but answers wouldn¡¯t come easily. The day''s events were still replaying in their minds¡ªviolent, chaotic, and raw. The monsters they fought, the blood they spilled, and the constant looming danger had left its mark. For most of them, it was their first real taste of how ruthless this new world could be. It was a lot to digest, especially now that they had time to reflect. Niko lay on his bed, staring up at the wooden ceiling, heart still unsettled. He felt torn between exhilaration and dread. What had come over him? His actions earlier were bold, reckless even. Yet something about this world, so reminiscent of the novels he¡¯d read, made him confident. Or perhaps it was the hidden power he now held¡ªthe ability to command spirits. It was hard to tell. ¡°You guys leveled up! Check your stats and everything,¡± Ivanic¡¯s voice cut through the silence, reminding them of the victories they had earned today. He sat up on his bed, looking at the others with a hint of anticipation. For him, the stronger his team became, the better chance they all had of surviving. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Niko thought, the realization sparking energy back into him. The memory of leveling up brought a rush of excitement. He had been so wrapped up in the intensity of the battle, he¡¯d nearly forgotten the rewards that came with it. ¡°Now, listen,¡± Ivanic continued, "you¡¯ve got two skill points to spend. These points can be placed into any attribute, so make your choices carefully. In this world, your decisions can mean the difference between life and death.¡± Niko opened his status screen, his fingers brushing over the glowing interface. It felt surreal, like something out of a game, but this was no longer a fantasy. It was reality. He looked at the attributes carefully, noting the small plus signs next to each one and the number two indicating his available points. It was just like the games he used to play back on Earth. He had seen this setup before, and that familiarity gave him a sense of control. ¡°I need to be smart about this,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t focus on strength or constitution¡ªthose don¡¯t suit my path.¡± Niko was determined to follow the path of a summoner, or something close to it. Intelligence and mana would be his priority. He needed better control over his spirits. Right now, handling three was already taxing. What would happen when he had five? Ten? His mind raced through the possibilities, weighing the benefits. More intelligence might mean better control. More mana could mean stronger spirits or the ability to summon more of them. He couldn¡¯t afford to spread his points too thin. ¡°Intelligence and Mana it is,¡± he decided, confidently pressing the plus signs. As soon as the points were allocated, Niko felt a change. His mind became clearer, sharper. There was a subtle shift in his thoughts, like a fog lifting. The increase in mana was equally noticeable¡ªhe felt an internal reservoir of energy expand, making him feel more powerful than before. This could work, he thought, already anticipating what the future might hold. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°This is amazing,¡± Candreva¡¯s voice boomed from the other side of the room, flexing his muscular arms. ¡°I can feel it. I¡¯ve become even more manly!¡± His enthusiasm was boundless, and his confidence radiated off him like heat from the sun. Ivanic, however, brought them back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky,¡± he said, his tone more serious. ¡°We¡¯ve barely scratched the surface. The people out there, the powerful ones¡ªthey¡¯re on a completely different level. We¡¯re still the weakest in the bunch. We¡¯ve got a long way to go.¡± The gravity of Ivanic¡¯s words settled over the room. They weren¡¯t heroes yet. This wasn¡¯t some grand adventure where they could level up quickly and breeze through challenges. This was survival, and they were at the bottom of the food chain. Zheng¡¯s voice broke the silence, ¡°Niko, let¡¯s see that new spirit of yours. Summon it.¡± Niko nodded. He had been eager to test the Roughback Boar King, the beast he had claimed earlier. With a flick of his mind, he summoned the spirit. The boar appeared in the center of the room, its ghostly form shimmering slightly. It was identical to the massive beast they had fought earlier, only smaller¡ªabout waist-high. The boar stood still, its eyes unfocused, as if it were in a different plane of existence. An eerie presence radiated from it, though no one seemed bothered by the tension in the air. A proud smile spread across Niko¡¯s face as he examined its stats:
[Name]: Roughback Boar King Rank: F- Potential: F [Status] Strength: 5 Constitution: 4 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 0 Mana: 0 Mana Power: 0/0 Spirit Power: 0/100 [Skills] Powerful Tusks
¡°An F-rank!¡± Niko grinned. He could hardly believe it. An F-rank spirit this early on? It was a game-changer. This spirit was leagues above the unranked ones he had controlled before. Even though the boar king was still weak in the grand scheme of things, it was a powerful ally at this stage. Candreva, peering at the spirit, looked confused. ¡°I can almost see through it. It¡¯s like it¡¯s there but... not.¡± Ivanic stepped closer, rubbing his chin. ¡°Does it follow every command?¡± Niko nodded. ¡°Yes. Though it¡¯s more than just following orders. It¡¯s like... I control every aspect of it. My will is its command.¡± A thought lingered in the back of Niko¡¯s mind. What if the spirit had higher intelligence? Would it eventually start thinking for itself? Would it one day act independently? With the Roughback Boar King now under his control, Niko was confident. He had three spirits: the Steampunk Bee, the Giant Mantis, and now the Boar King. An army of spirits. The thought made his blood race with excitement. Zheng, still marveling at the boar, spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re gonna go far with this team, Niko. I can feel it. What do you think, Ivanic?¡± Ivanic, ever the realist, gave a cautious nod. ¡°We have potential, but potential means nothing if we get complacent.¡± The excitement in the room didn¡¯t die down until Candreva, ever eager for more action, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mountains next. These boars are getting too easy!¡± Ivanic¡¯s face darkened, shaking his head firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The mountains are dangerous. One is home to a powerful entity, and the other is a complete mystery. Anyone who goes there... never comes back.¡± The weight of Ivanic¡¯s warning sent a chill through the room. Candreva, who usually brushed off danger, looked momentarily shaken. Niko sighed, his pragmatic side surfacing. ¡°It¡¯s about kill speed. We can wipe out these boars quickly, rack up experience, and stay safe. Chasing stronger monsters is too risky. We¡¯d waste time, and if something goes wrong, we might not survive.¡± Zheng and Ivanic both nodded in agreement, while Candreva seemed to reluctantly accept the logic. Then Niko turned to Ivanic, curiosity gnawing at him. ¡°This powerful entity... what do you know about it? What¡¯s its skill?¡± Chapter 31: Legends and Change Chapter 31: Legends and Change Niko turned towards Ivanic, curiosity burning in his mind. ¡°That old monster¡ªwhat¡¯s his skill?¡± Ivanic shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Who knows? All I do know is that he took over the entire mountain by himself. In fact, that mountain wasn¡¯t just any ordinary mountain¡ªit was a dungeon. And he conquered it all alone.¡± Niko¡¯s eyes widened at the thought. A dungeon all by himself? That kind of power was mind-boggling. His question lingered in the air as the group absorbed the weight of Ivanic¡¯s words. How strong did someone have to be to do something like that? Zheng, equally intrigued, furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Wait, so what exactly counts as a cheat skill? And does that mean all dungeons can be owned after they¡¯re conquered?¡± Ivanic leaned back against the wall, thinking. ¡°Not all dungeons can be claimed. Only a small percentage of them become property after completion. No one really knows why¡ªsome say it¡¯s about how the dungeon was cleared, others think it¡¯s tied to the dungeon¡¯s original purpose. As for cheat skills¡­¡± He paused, his expression turning more serious. ¡°A cheat skill is something that lets you fight like you¡¯re in another league altogether. If you can take on a dungeon solo or defeat multiple opponents of the same level, that¡¯s when people start calling it a cheat skill. These skills¡­ they¡¯re not just powerful, they¡¯re terrifying.¡± The room fell silent for a moment as Ivanic¡¯s words sank in. The concept of cheat skills was unnerving. It was as if the world they were in had purposely scattered these unfair advantages across the land, waiting for someone to claim them. But Ivanic wasn¡¯t done. ¡°There are theories, you know,¡± he continued, his voice lowering slightly. ¡°Some people believe these cheat skills were created by the gods who made this world. Others say they¡¯re remnants¡ªinheritances from those who lived here before us.¡± ¡°Inheritance?¡± Candreva tilted his head, clearly confused. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what they call it. There are whispers that the cheat skills might have belonged to ancient figures, people who fell before the monsters took over. Nobody knows for sure, though. Could be nothing more than rumors,¡± Ivanic added with a shrug. Niko¡¯s heart raced as he considered the possibilities. Was the Spirit King a real person? The book he had found in the preparation world¡ªSpirit King''s Inheritance¡ªhinted that there was more to his skill than met the eye. Could his own skill be one of these inheritances? The thought sent a thrill down his spine. If the Spirit King had truly existed, what did that mean for this world? And where had those ancient figures gone?
Time flew by, and before Niko knew it, he had been in this strange world for over a week. The days blurred together in a frenzy of grinding and combat, as though their very lives depended on it. And in truth, they did. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. In a world where leveling up was the only way to survive, boredom was the last thing on Niko¡¯s mind. Unlike the endless grind of a game that people eventually abandoned out of frustration, this world offered a constant thrill, a dangerous edge that kept the adrenaline pumping. The risk of death was ever-present, and that made every victory, every kill, feel real. Niko had become more accustomed to this life, though some of the brutality still struck a chord with him. He had watched himself adapt¡ªhis acceptance of the ruthlessness here had grown. Was this who he was becoming? The boars had been their primary targets for leveling up, and after days of non-stop hunting, Niko had finally reached level 3, alongside the rest of the group. Ivanic, who had been ahead of them, leveled up to 4, though the experience from the boars wasn¡¯t doing much for him anymore. Niko¡¯s caution toward his companions never faded, though. His experiences on Earth, the books he had read, and everything he had witnessed in this new world had taught him that humans were greedy creatures. He needed to stay vigilant. Their loot had been modest, with the boars mostly dropping shards. Nothing extraordinary, but enough to keep them going. Niko had spent his attribute points on intelligence, focusing on controlling more spirits and honing his abilities. He wanted to become the Spirit King, the figure from the inheritance he had read about. The very idea of building a spirit army excited him. The mantis spirit had grown stronger, getting closer to taking on its true form, while the other two spirits¡ªthe Steampunk Bee and the Roughback Boar King¡ªwere formidable for his current level. Everywhere they went, Niko kept his spirits hidden, knowing that surprise was his best weapon. Standing in the same forest they had hunted boars in for days, the group found themselves facing yet another slain beast. Niko, looking down at the dead boar, spoke to his companions. ¡°This is the seventh boar today. And I¡¯m sure other groups are noticing the same thing. Does anyone else think something strange is going on?¡± Zheng, kneeling by the boar, nodded in agreement. ¡°The number of monsters is increasing at an alarming rate. And they¡¯re more aggressive than before. If this keeps up, we might have a real problem.¡± Ivanic, ever cautious, added, ¡°This world is full of mysteries. It¡¯s hard to say what¡¯s causing this, but we should stay alert. Things could get worse.¡± Zheng rose, looking at the boar with a thoughtful expression. ¡°We should take this one back. We¡¯ve gathered enough resources to exchange for some contribution points. We need better equipment if we want to stand a chance out here.¡± Everyone agreed. They had been fighting in their dirty, torn Earth clothes for far too long. If they wanted to survive, they needed armor¡ªreal armor, something that could actually protect them. Even though Ivanic had warned them about the Protectors, they had no choice but to trade with them for the gear they needed. As they prepared to head back, Niko¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of what was to come. His spirits had grown stronger, and so had he. But how much longer could they rely on these boars for experience? They would soon need to venture beyond the forest, to seek out new challenges, stronger enemies. And, as always, there was that lingering question: Was his skill a cheat skill? If it was, how far could it take him? Niko glanced at the others, watching them talk and plan. For now, they were a team. But in a world like this, alliances could shift, and trust could be broken. He needed to be ready for anything. Especially when power was involved. ¡°We¡¯re heading into dangerous times,¡± Ivanic said as they started walking. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we¡¯re prepared for it.¡± Niko nodded, feeling the weight of Ivanic¡¯s words settle in his chest. This world was changing¡ªand so was he. Chapter 32: The Descent into Chaos Chapter 32: The Descent into Chaos A day passed, and Niko¡¯s group found themselves walking toward a large, box-shaped building within the settlement. The wooden structure had a sign hanging over its entrance, carved simply with the word ¡°Equipment.¡± They had finally amassed enough contribution points after trading in their resources, and now they were ready to gear up. As they stepped inside, the scent of aged wood filled the air. The room was lined with equipment hanging on walls and placed on stands¡ªarmor, weapons, and accessories, all gleaming in the dim light. Niko recognized a few of the items; some were drops from the monsters they had faced. Others looked to be of better quality, likely taken from more formidable foes. A woman stood at the back of the room behind a small counter. ¡°Welcome,¡± she greeted them, her voice polite but tinged with the cold authority of someone used to dealing with strangers. ¡°Feel free to look around. If there¡¯s anything you like, I can exchange it for you. But remember, this store is funded and protected by the Protectors. I hope none of you will do anything¡­ unpleasant.¡± Niko inwardly grimaced at the veiled threat but kept his face neutral, nodding politely. Beside him, Candreva¡¯s brows furrowed in visible irritation, his chest puffing out in his typical exaggerated display of manliness. Before he could speak, Zheng grabbed his arm and gave a firm shake of his head, silently telling him to let it go. The message was clear: stealing from this store would mean invoking the wrath of the Protectors, and no one in their right mind would risk that. The group dispersed, each heading in their own direction to browse the shelves. Niko had earned eleven contribution points, each represented by a strange, small coin with an emblem carved into it. He examined the shop¡¯s inventory, his [Celestial Probe] skill activating as he glanced over the various items. The analysis was far superior to the basic [Analyze] skill every player had access to. It gave him deeper insights, allowing him to uncover hidden traits within the gear. Niko¡¯s eyes were drawn to two rings on display. One was larger and bulkier, while the other was slim and coiled like a serpent. Size and appearance didn¡¯t matter to him, though. What was more important were their effects. First, he probed the larger ring. [Item: Big Silver Ring] Rank: None Description: A big silver ring made out of the tooth of a Silver-Toothed Rat. The ring covers half of a whole finger, giving that finger better protection. Additional Information: None Niko inwardly sighed. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it didn¡¯t impress him either. He turned his attention to the smaller, more intricately designed ring and used [Celestial Probe] once again. [Item: Little Snake Spine Ring] Rank: None Description: A ring made out of the spine of the Flexible Little Snake. Additional Information: 5% chance to increase the magic power of a magical skill by 25% during combat. After five activations, the ring will break. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Niko¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. This is the one. The smaller ring was clearly superior, despite its fragile nature. He picked it up, then continued searching for more useful items, carefully analyzing each one. By the time he finished, he had gathered three items that suited his playstyle: a plain gray robe that increased casting speed during combat, the little snake spine ring, and a small wand that shared a similar effect with the robe. However, after speaking with the woman at the counter, Niko discovered that his selection would cost him more than he expected. ¡°The robe will cost five contribution points, and both the ring and the wand will cost four each,¡± the woman said in a tone that was all business. Niko¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he removed the wand from his selection. The robe and the ring had the same effect, and he didn¡¯t need redundancy. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, handing over his contribution points. He pocketed the robe and slipped the ring onto his finger before stepping aside to let the others make their purchases. Ivanic, always practical, exchanged his points for a small dagger and a trio of javelins with a backrest. Zheng opted for fine boots and a leather helmet, while Candreva chose leather gloves and bracers. As they exited the building, a strange feeling washed over them. The streets, usually bustling with activity and the occasional patrol of Protectors, were eerily quiet. The absence of the Protectors, normally ever-present, made the air feel tense, as if the city were holding its breath. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Niko muttered under his breath, scanning the empty streets. The group didn¡¯t linger, deciding it was best to head back to the forest they had been hunting in for the past week. But as they approached the gate, they were met with a scene of chaos. Bloodied people staggered through the gate, shouting and cursing, while others fought frantically against a tide of beasts. The air smelled of blood and desperation. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± a man screamed, clutching the bloody stump where his arm had once been. ¡°Kill these beasts!¡± a woman bellowed, swinging a weapon with ferocity at the boars surrounding her. Niko¡¯s group stared in stunned confusion at the chaos unfolding before them. Beyond the gate, the field was filled with humans battling an overwhelming number of boars¡ªat least thirty, maybe more. Something wasn¡¯t right. There were too many, and they were far more aggressive than usual. Zheng glanced at his companions, his voice tense. ¡°Guys, this doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Ivanic, ever the cautious one, nodded grimly. ¡°It looks very bad. I¡¯ve never seen this many boars in one place. The humans are holding them off for now, but¡­¡± He pointed further down, where the line of humans was beginning to break. The boars were pushing forward, and the defenders couldn¡¯t hold them back much longer. ¡°They won¡¯t last.¡± Candreva scratched his chest absentmindedly, his brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Where are the Protectors?¡± The answer was obvious¡ªunspoken, but clear. The Protectors had abandoned the lower ranks. They had retreated up the mountain, leaving the settlement to fend for itself. They had fled, leaving their fellow humans to be slaughtered. Niko and his group were no longer shocked by such violence. Life was cheap now, and making intelligent decisions was key to a long life. ¡°We need to get out of here before we¡¯re caught in this,¡± Ivanic said, his voice low but urgent. The group nodded in agreement. They weren¡¯t equipped to face this many beasts, not yet. With that silent understanding, they began to slip away, sticking to the shadows and avoiding any direct confrontation. They weren¡¯t the only ones fleeing. Other groups had the same idea¡ªsurvival at all costs. In this world, there was no room for heroism. As they moved, the sounds of battle faded behind them. The further they got from the chaos, the more Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. Was this the end for them? He could feel the weight of the world pressing down on him, the uncertainty of their survival looming over them like a dark cloud. But there was no time for fear. They had to keep moving. Chapter 33: The Escape Chapter 33: The Escape "Huff* Huff*" ¡°Faster!¡± Ivanic urged as they kept running, the sound of their footsteps barely audible over the chaos behind them. The once peaceful forest had transformed into a nightmare, littered with the bodies of the fallen. A metallic scent of blood filled the air, forcing its way into their nostrils. The sharp tang of death made their throats burn, and their eyes stung with tears they were too hardened to shed. But the horror around them was undeniable¡ªboars feasting on human flesh like it was just another meal. Niko, who had thought he was getting used to the sight of death, was now retracting that belief. He felt dizzy, caught in a strange limbo between nausea and numbness, his stomach twisting with each step. It was one thing to face monsters, but witnessing humans being devoured alive was a new kind of horror. ¡°Ahead of us!¡± Zheng shouted, his voice cutting through Niko''s haze. A crimson-stained boar stood ahead, its snout dripping with the blood of its most recent victim. Its eyes gleamed with savage intent as it locked onto them, ready to charge. "Powerful Beast Roar!" Candreva bellowed, his deep voice reverberating through the trees. The boar froze, paralyzed for just a second, but it was enough. The four of them leapt over the beast¡¯s hulking form, continuing their desperate sprint without slowing. There was no time to fight; stopping meant risking being overwhelmed by the hordes of boars behind them. The forest blurred around them as they wove between trees and hurdled over bushes. Ivanic led them on a series of quick detours, skillfully guiding them away from unnecessary confrontations. Every second felt like a ticking clock counting down to their potential demise. Niko¡¯s mind raced along with his feet. As they passed the lifeless bodies scattered on the ground, he wrestled with the dark temptation to claim the spirits of the fallen humans. He shook his head sharply. No, not like this. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to cross that line, to desecrate the dead for his own gain. Even in this world where the laws of Earth no longer applied, he wanted to cling to some shred of humanity. Besides, the consequences of taking a human¡¯s spirit when others were watching could be catastrophic. Trust would be impossible to earn back. Sighing inwardly, Niko felt a pang of regret. The settlement had seemed like a sanctuary, a place where they could rest, regroup, and maybe even thrive for a time. But everything had fallen apart so quickly. It was a stark reminder that no place was truly safe in this world. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Their path suddenly opened up into a small clearing, but what they saw made their hearts sink. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ivanic cursed, coming to a halt. Ahead of them, three humans were locked in battle with two Boar Kings. The boars were enormous, larger, and fiercer than the normal Roughback Boars. Their tusks gleamed with fresh blood, and the ground around them was already littered with the remains of the fallen. The battle was even, but the boars had the upper hand. The humans consisted of a muscular young man with a draconic tail, a lithe woman with legs made entirely of metal, and an older man wielding a large axe. Despite their obvious skill, the three were struggling to hold the Boar Kings at bay. The old man¡¯s face lit up when he saw Niko¡¯s group. ¡°Mind giving us a hand, fellers?¡± he shouted, desperation thinly veiled in his voice. Niko¡¯s instincts screamed for him to avoid the confrontation. We¡¯re not heroes, we¡¯re survivors. But there was no way to avoid this fight. The boars were too close, and the three humans clearly wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Sighing, Niko summoned two of his spirits¡ªthe Steampunk Bee and the Boar King he had recently acquired. As the ethereal forms materialized beside him, the others braced themselves for combat. Zheng activated his skill, his hands transforming into deadly claws, while Ivanic gave them all a silent nod of warning through their mental link. "My skill can blind them!" the old man called out, already preparing his next move. "Cover your eyes, and when I use it, attack with everything you¡¯ve got!" Everyone nodded in agreement. The old man summoned a glowing orb into his hand, its light growing brighter with each passing second. "Magic Flash Ball!" he yelled, hurling the orb toward the two Boar Kings. Niko and the others shielded their eyes just in time as a blinding flash illuminated the clearing. The boars squealed in confusion, their vision momentarily lost. This was the moment they had been waiting for. ¡°Now!¡± Niko shouted through their mental link. They struck as one. Niko¡¯s spirits lashed out with ferocity¡ªthe Steampunk Bee darting in with its stinger, while the spectral Boar King charged its living counterpart. Zheng¡¯s claws slashed through flesh, and Candreva¡¯s fists slammed into one of the Boar Kings¡¯ side with devastating force. The young woman with metal legs kicked with such power that the head of one boar nearly popped like a balloon. The draconic-tailed man impaled the other with his tail, leaving deep wounds that oozed blood. In a matter of moments, the Boar Kings lay dead at their feet, their massive bodies torn apart by the combined assault. "Thank you, folks! You saved our hides!" the old man said, grinning through his exhaustion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Niko replied, though his voice was tense. "We don¡¯t have time to rest. We need to get out of here¡ªnow." The others agreed. There was no time for proper introductions or pleasantries. The danger was still too close, and they needed to move before more enemies arrived. With the new trio in tow, Niko¡¯s group cautiously continued forward, their minds constantly scanning for more threats. As they moved further from the chaos, Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of unease. What was happening in this world? The sudden appearance of so many powerful boars¡­ the disappearance of the Protectors¡­ something was wrong. And he feared it was only the beginning. Chapter 34: On The Run Chapter 34: On The Run The forest was unnaturally silent as Niko and the others trudged onward, their limbs aching with the weight of fatigue. Every breath felt heavier, every step more labored. The oppressive atmosphere of this world seemed to close in around them, as if the very air was conspiring against their survival. Despite the strain, they pushed forward, driven by the primal need to stay alive for one more day. The sudden appearance of the boars still gnawed at their minds. Where had they come from? Why had they attacked? It was clear that in this world, nothing was random, but the mystery surrounding the boars remained frustratingly out of reach. There was so much they still didn¡¯t know, and Niko felt the sting of that ignorance deeply. ¡°There has to be a reason for the boars showing up like that!¡± Kyle growled, his draconic tail thrashing in agitation. His voice was filled with anger and, beneath that, the sharp edge of fear. His past life as an accountant in the United States felt like a distant dream, one that had faded into the nightmarish landscape of this new reality. Now, survival was his only currency. Andrea and Fumito, the other members of Kyle¡¯s group, walked in grim silence. Andrea, another American like Kyle, seemed to be holding back the weight of her own emotions, her eyes constantly scanning their surroundings. Fumito, the eldest among them, kept his eyes downcast, his face drawn tight with the permanent frown of a man who had seen too much, too quickly. Once a businessman in Japan, Fumito now found himself in a world where money held no value and only strength mattered. The loss of their fourth companion in the recent attacks had shaken them to their core, and their grief hung in the air like a suffocating fog. ¡°This world is too mysterious,¡± Fumito muttered darkly, his voice barely rising above a whisper. ¡°Unless we get answers from the Protectors themselves, we¡¯ll remain blind. But I doubt they¡¯re willing to share any of their secrets. We¡¯re nothing to them.¡± The group pressed on, the forest growing darker around them as the sun dipped lower on the horizon. Their breathing was ragged, the sound of boots crunching through the underbrush the only noise breaking the suffocating quiet. Niko¡¯s mind was spinning, trying to make sense of the day¡¯s events. Why had the boars attacked so suddenly? Why was everything in this world shrouded in mystery? ¡°Wait!¡± A voice shattered the silence, causing the group to freeze. From between two trees, a man stumbled into view. He was limping, his leather armor torn and bloodied, his body covered in grime and sweat. His short sword hung limply in one hand, while his other arm dangled uselessly at his side, drenched in blood. Niko¡¯s instincts flared, screaming at him to be cautious. The man was injured, weak. If they took him in, he¡¯d slow them down. And in a world like this, slowing down could mean death. But could they really leave him behind? His mind raced as he glanced at the others, their faces reflecting his own hesitation. A man¡¯s life hung in the balance, and with it, a question gnawed at Niko: Should I abandon my humanity to survive? Ivanic, the grizzled veteran of their group, clenched his fists. His face twisted in an apologetic grimace. ¡°Listen, we can¡¯t¡ª¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°No!¡± Candreva¡¯s booming voice interrupted, cutting through the tension like a blade. His burly frame stepped forward, his massive chest puffed out with righteous confidence. ¡°No! We can¡¯t leave someone behind! We¡¯re not cowards like the Protectors! If we abandon him, we¡¯re no better than them!¡± Candreva¡¯s voice was filled with a raw, unexpected conviction. Niko blinked in surprise. Candreva? The muscle-bound brute with endless bravado, showing depth? He never expected this from the man who seemed to only live for the thrill of the fight and the pride of being ¡®manly.¡¯ The group stood in silence for a moment, letting Candreva¡¯s words hang heavy in the air. Despite their fear and exhaustion, there was a flicker of shame in their eyes. Candreva was right. Leaving the man behind would make them no better than the soulless Protectors. Ivanic sighed, resigned. ¡°Fine. But if you can¡¯t keep up, we won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to you.¡± The man, pale and barely standing, nodded gratefully. His face twisted in pain as he limped over, each step labored, but he pressed on. Candreva marched over with his usual swagger, offering his shoulder. ¡°Come on, lean on me! I¡¯m strong enough for both of us!¡± he grinned. The injured man gave a weak smile, too exhausted to protest, and leaned heavily on Candreva. Fumito broke the silence. ¡°We¡¯ve been running for a while now. Maybe we should rest.¡± Niko¡¯s body screamed for a break. He could feel the exhaustion deep in his bones, and though his powers as a summoner gave him an edge, his physical endurance was still lacking. He nodded, relieved by the suggestion. They found shelter under a large tree, its branches casting long shadows as the sun dipped further behind the mountains. The group collapsed, breathing heavily, each of them struggling to regain their strength. ¡°What¡¯s our plan?¡± Andrea asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil in her eyes. Kyle ran a hand through his matted hair. ¡°We need to reach another layer, somewhere safer. But the nearest safe zone is near that mountain.¡± He pointed toward the towering peak in the distance, its jagged silhouette cutting through the dusky sky. Niko followed Kyle¡¯s gaze. The mountain¡­ Ivanic had told them stories about it. A place of death, where no one returned. A dungeon filled with unspeakable horrors. But it was the only option they had. ¡°Seems like the only choice,¡± Niko muttered under his breath, before turning to the injured man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man, still leaning on Candreva, slowly lifted his head. His light brown hair was matted with dirt and blood, his face pale. ¡°Thank you¡­ for not leaving me behind,¡± he rasped. ¡°My name¡¯s Eitan. I was part of a mercenary group¡ªpeople from Earth, like you. My brother¡­ my brother was here too¡­¡± His voice cracked, and his expression crumbled with grief. Niko¡¯s chest tightened at the mention of a sibling. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his sister, lost somewhere in this world. The pain in Eitan¡¯s voice hit too close to home. ¡°What happened?¡± Zheng asked, his fists clenched with anger. Eitan took a shaky breath. ¡°We encountered the pigs. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t the pigs that killed us.¡± He paused, tears spilling down his dirt-streaked face. ¡°It was the Protectors.¡± The group froze, shock rippling through some of them. ¡°They¡­ they abandoned us. My brother begged them for help. And when he refused to leave, they¡­ they cut him in half.¡± Eitan¡¯s voice trembled, barely able to hold back the rage and sorrow. The words hit them like a physical blow. Niko felt the ground shift beneath him, all of this further validated Ivanic''s comments. The Protectors¡ªthe supposed guardians of humanity¡ªhad murdered Eitan¡¯s group. A cold, suffocating silence fell over them. If the Protectors were capable of such cruelty, then who could they trust? Who could they turn to for help in this hostile world? Ivanic, his face darkened with grim determination, broke the silence. ¡°We need to move.¡± Niko¡¯s eyes lingered on Eitan, his mind swirling with questions and fear. The world had just grown darker, more dangerous. And in that moment, the truth became clear: No one was coming to save them. Chapter 35: A Silent March Chapter 35: A Silent March A group of eight trudged through the forest at a steady pace, their faces set in grim lines, and their bodies covered in layers of dirt and exhaustion. The horrors they had witnessed weighed heavily on their minds, though the sound of distant screams and the chaos of the settlement had finally faded away, leaving only the quiet rustling of the trees and the occasional chirp of a bird. A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves, brushing their sweat-soaked skin and offering a momentary reprieve from the weight of everything they had just endured. The trees swayed softly, as if completely unaware of the carnage that had unfolded not too far away. It was strange, almost unnerving, how peaceful the world could seem after witnessing such horrors. Niko walked in the middle of the group, his mind still grappling with the questions that had haunted him since the Protectors¡¯ betrayal. Why would they do such a thing? he wondered, running through possibilities he had read in books or encountered in the games he used to play back on Earth. But no matter how hard he thought, none of the usual tropes made sense here. The brutality of this world was overwhelming, and it became clear to him that at some point, he too would have to make ruthless decisions. A cold chill settled over his heart. Killing¡­ killing is inevitable here. He wasn¡¯t ready for that, but this world didn¡¯t care. It was kill or be killed, and the sooner he accepted that, the better his chances of survival would be. The group moved quietly, Ivanic and Fumito taking the lead. They were experienced, and the rest of them, still coming to grips with the strange rules of this world, followed their guidance without question. It was a somber procession, the silence almost oppressive as the weight of what they had witnessed in the settlement hung over them like a dark cloud. Some cried quietly as they walked, while others kept their heads down, refusing to meet anyone''s gaze. ¡°Another one,¡± Andrea said suddenly, pointing to the ground ahead of them. The group stopped, following the line of her finger to see what she had spotted. There, lying in the dirt, was a large rat the size of a small dog. A single, clean wound pierced its neck, and its wide, lifeless eyes stared up at the sky, frozen in shock. Whoever had killed it had done so with precision¡ªlike an assassin. ¡°This is the second one,¡± Zheng muttered, a frown pulling at his lips. ¡°First the one with the head clean off, now this.¡± Ivanic crouched beside the rat, examining the wound. ¡°Someone¡¯s been through here,¡± he said, his voice low and thoughtful. ¡°Whoever it was, they¡¯re skilled. And based on these kills, there¡¯s likely more than one person.¡± The others nodded in agreement. They were far from alone in this forest, and that knowledge set everyone on edge. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving, but stay sharp,¡± Fumito said. ¡°We don¡¯t want to end up like this rat.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The group continued onward, their eyes darting nervously between the trees, scanning for any sign of danger. After a few minutes, they came to a halt again, but this time, what they saw ahead made their hearts sink. A woman knelt over a rat¡¯s body, her hands slick with blood as she withdrew two daggers from the creature¡¯s neck. The rat let out a final, pitiful moan as its life bled out into the dark green grass, staining it a deep crimson. The woman¡¯s head snapped up when she noticed the group, her eyes widening in surprise. She was dressed in jeans, a hoodie, and sneakers¡ªclothing from Earth. Her dark hair was cropped short, and there was a sharpness to her movements as she sheathed her daggers and raised the hood of her sweatshirt. ¡°Who are you?¡± she called out, her voice cautious but strong. ¡°Survivors?¡± Fumito stepped forward, his hands raised to show he meant no harm. ¡°We mean no trouble. We¡¯re survivors from the settlement. Barely managed to get out. Who are you?¡± The woman hesitated, her hand still hovering near her knives. Her eyes, sharp and watchful, scanned the group before she slowly relaxed. ¡°More survivors¡­¡± she muttered, her voice betraying a hint of sorrow. She seemed to let her guard down slightly, though the tension in her stance didn¡¯t completely fade. ¡°There are a few more of us hiding a little farther up the mountain.¡± The group exchanged wary glances. ¡°Up the mountain? There¡¯s a dungeon up there,¡± Kyle said, his draconic tail flicking behind him. The woman nodded. ¡°Yeah, at the top. But we¡¯re not that far up. We got lucky¡ªfound some large holes in the mountainside big enough to hide in for the time being.¡± She wiped her bloodied hands on her jeans, her expression weary but resolute. Niko studied her. She doesn¡¯t even have proper gear, yet she¡¯s taking out these rats like they¡¯re nothing. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to join us,¡± the woman offered. ¡°We¡¯re planning to head to a rankless area tomorrow morning, once we¡¯ve had some rest.¡± Ivanic exchanged looks with the rest of their group. They were tired, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before night fell. Traveling in the dark, especially in this unpredictable world, was a death sentence. One by one, the others nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll join you,¡± Ivanic said. The woman gave a small smile and nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± As she led them toward the mountain, she constantly glanced back, her wariness clear. She doesn¡¯t trust us yet. Niko thought, understanding that trust was something hard-earned in a world like this. The climb wasn¡¯t difficult, though it was steep in some places. As they ascended, Niko noticed strange, slimy residues on the ground. The substance glistened in the fading light, leaving a sticky trail wherever it touched. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Andrea muttered, her nose wrinkling in disgust. They soon reached their destination¡ªa large opening in the side of the mountain, from which dripped a thick, greenish slime. The hole was massive, and from within, they could hear the steady drip of water. ¡°A sewer system?¡± Niko asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. The woman shrugged. ¡°Looks like it. Doesn¡¯t matter, though¡ªit¡¯s the best shelter we¡¯ve got.¡± The group stood before the entrance, taking in the sight of the slimy, dripping cavern. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was shelter. Niko looked toward the darkening sky. We need to rest. Whatever happens next, we¡¯ll need all the strength we can get. Chapter 36: The Fracture of Hope Chapter 36: The Fracture of Hope ¡°Is this the end of a sewer system?¡± Ivanic asked, his voice laced with curiosity. ¡°I think so, but we aren¡¯t sure what this is the sewer system of¡­ come,¡± the woman, Veronica, responded, waving them forward into the large hole. Niko¡¯s nose immediately crinkled as the rancid smell hit him, making his eyes water. The stench of sewage was overwhelming, coating the air with a thick, nauseating film. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Veronica said casually as she continued to lead the group inside. Niko, however, wasn¡¯t so sure about getting used to it. His senses were on high alert, not just from the smell but from the situation itself. His group agreed silently through their thoughts to stay farther back, letting Fumito¡¯s group move ahead. There was no telling if this was a trap or not, and Niko wasn¡¯t about to take any chances. Veronica extended her hand, and a lantern materialized from her watch, casting an eerie glow in the dim, sewer-like tunnel. The light revealed a dull, gray expanse of walls and ceiling. The only color came from the dark stains of sewage water and¡­ something else. The pungent smell continued to assault their noses, but they moved forward, covering their faces with their clothes. The tunnel opened up into a larger, more spacious area. Dimly lit by scattered lanterns, the space revealed a small group of survivors sitting around. The air was thick with tension and exhaustion. Niko¡¯s eyes scanned the room. Four figures sat huddled together, each wearing the look of someone who had seen too much, too fast. The room was no different from the tunnel¡ªgray, dull, and reeking of hopelessness. There were strange levers jutting from the walls, and another gaping hole led deeper into the sewer system. His gaze fell on a familiar figure sitting silently in the corner, eyes closed. Dharma¡ªthe bald man Niko had been summoned with. He hadn¡¯t changed much, still wearing the same kind of robe that Niko now wore. Despite the grim surroundings, Dharma sat with an eerie calm, as if none of this chaos affected him. "Oh great, more survivors," a man in full leather armor grumbled from the side. His short black hair was slick with sweat, and his tanned skin gleamed in the lantern light. Twin axes rested on his back, still streaked with blood. Next to him was a woman, her hair long and filthy, draped over equally dirty leather armor. The room¡¯s atmosphere grew heavy as Veronica turned to the group. ¡°We¡¯re here. Rest if you can,¡± she said before walking off to join the others. The man with the axes approached, giving them a weary nod. ¡°Hello, my name is Singh. It¡¯ll be dark soon, and I know you¡¯re all tired, so feel free to get some rest. Tomorrow, we head out to find a safer area.¡± He quickly rattled off the names of the others in the room. "That¡¯s Priya over there,¡± he gestured toward the long-haired woman. ¡°Veronica, of course, brought you in. That guy sitting by himself¡­ just call him ¡®Monk,¡¯ and the woman in the corner is Adele.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. With introductions over, the group began to split off into their own corners. Niko¡¯s group clustered together while Fumito¡¯s group sat a little farther away. Eitan, the injured man they had picked up, chose to sit with Niko¡¯s group, still grateful to Candreva for saving him. As they settled in, there was a quiet exchange of thoughts among Niko¡¯s group. They agreed to take turns staying awake, keeping watch. Trust was a rare commodity here, and while they had been through much together, Niko couldn¡¯t afford to drop his guard. His distrust wasn¡¯t just aimed at these new survivors¡ªit extended to his own group. He knew the greed of humans, and in this world, that greed could become deadly. The space fell into an uncomfortable silence, broken only by the hushed conversation between Singh and Priya about their lives in India. Time passed slowly. Eitan, Candreva, and Zheng had already drifted off into a deep sleep, while Ivanic had taken the first watch. But Niko couldn¡¯t sleep. His mind was racing. What if I had gotten the last hit on those Boar Kings? Could I have taken their spirits? He shook his head, pushing the thought aside. He missed his sister. He missed home. He missed the small comforts he had taken for granted on Earth¡ªclean clothes, a proper bed, food that didn¡¯t taste like dirt. His eyes grew heavy as exhaustion started to win out, but just as he began to drift, something caught his attention. A faint sound, barely audible, yet unmistakable¡ªsobbing. Niko turned his head and spotted Adele curled up in the fetal position, crying to herself. Her body shook as she muffled her sobs, but they were loud enough for those who were still awake to hear. "Are you okay, Adele?" Singh asked softly, his voice filled with concern. ¡°No!¡± she suddenly screamed, sitting up abruptly. Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes wild with fear. ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay!¡± Her outburst stirred those who had been asleep. Candreva, Zheng, and Eitan jolted awake, alarmed by the sudden shift in energy. Only Dharma remained unmoved, still seated with his eyes shut, as though meditating through the chaos. Veronica, too, remained asleep, seemingly indifferent. ¡°Adele¡­ relax,¡± Singh tried to soothe her, his voice calm. ¡°We¡¯re safer now. We¡¯re going to be fine.¡± ¡°Safe? SAFE?!¡± she shrieked, her voice cracking. ¡°For how long?! We¡¯re just waiting to die!¡± Her hands gripped her hair as she continued, her sobs turning to hysterical laughter. ¡°God is dead! The devils are doing this! We need to go back and beg the Protectors! We must!¡± Adele stood suddenly, her movements erratic and frantic. ¡°I¡¯ll beg them! I¡¯ll be saved!¡± Without warning, she bolted for the exit, her cries echoing down the dark tunnel. Singh made a move to go after her, but Priya grabbed his arm, shaking her head. There was no point. Adele was gone, both physically and mentally. She had lost her grip on reality, and there was no saving her now. As Adele''s crazed screams faded into the distance, silence fell over the group once more. No one spoke. The tension in the room grew thicker, the weight of the day¡¯s events pressing down on them. Even Niko, who had become somewhat hardened to this world¡¯s cruelty, felt a pang of sorrow for Adele. But that sorrow was laced with relief¡ªrelief that her madness hadn¡¯t drawn any attention to their hiding spot. The night wore on, and slowly, despite the tension, Niko felt his eyelids grow heavier. The events of the day had worn him down, both mentally and physically. As he finally allowed himself to drift off into sleep, the darkness of the sewer felt almost welcoming¡ªa temporary escape from the nightmare that awaited them outside. And in the quiet stillness of that dank, dimly lit space, Niko knew one thing: Rest would not come easily. Not in this world. Chapter 37: The Ominous Pursuit Chapter 37: The Ominous Pursuit Swosh! Two bloodshot eyes snapped open, revealing a network of thin red veins that pulsed across the whites. Beneath them, small bags of skin hung heavy, a testament to exhaustion. This was Niko¡ªtired, anxious, and on edge ever since Adele had left, screaming like a madwoman into the night. Though he¡¯d unintentionally fallen asleep afterward, he kept waking, startled by sounds that weren¡¯t really there. His nerves were frayed, leaving him with the eerie feeling that something bad was lurking just out of sight, waiting to happen. It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t shake, like the paranoia that creeps up after watching a horror movie alone at night, or walking down a dark, deserted street. The air itself seemed thick with tension, making him feel like prey under constant threat. But this time, Niko was certain he¡¯d heard something. His eyes darted around the dimly lit sewer space, scanning the shadows. I¡¯m not going crazy like Adele, am I? he murmured to himself, shaking off the unease. Yet, his heart pounded with doubt, as though warning him of something imminent. Just as he was about to dismiss it as a trick of the mind, Niko caught sight of movement¡ªKyle and Priya, both wide-eyed and alert, their gazes mirroring his own unease. It wasn¡¯t just him. They had heard it too. Before he could call out to the others, a piercing scream shattered the silence. "AHHHH!" It was Adele. Her voice, unmistakable, echoed from somewhere outside, filled with raw terror. Everyone in the sewer bolted upright, confusion and fear filling their eyes as they scrambled for their weapons. The scream was followed by another, this one more chilling¡ªfilled with desperation and the unmistakable sound of agony. ¡°Oink!¡± ¡°Oink!!!¡± The unsettling pig-like grunts followed, reverberating through the tunnels in a way that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl. These weren¡¯t like the boars they had faced before. There was something darker, more malicious in the sound¡ªsomething that promised danger far worse than what they''d previously encountered. ¡°Let¡¯s help her!¡± Andrea said, urgency in her voice, but the looks she got from the others stopped her cold. Singh¡¯s face twisted into something ugly. ¡°No! We need to get the hell out of here as quick as possible. That bitch brought them here! And I¡¯m telling you¡ªshe brought more than just those dumb boars. Move, now!¡± Without hesitation, the group surged forward, following Singh¡¯s lead deeper into the mountain. Niko¡¯s heart raced with every step, the image of Adele¡¯s terrified face flashing in his mind, her screams still echoing as the sounds of bones snapping and flesh tearing filled the sewer behind them. He didn¡¯t look back. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What do you mean, more than just the boars?¡± Ivanic demanded, his voice sharp as they ran. ¡°There¡¯s something leading this damn attack! Some weird humanoid monster with a pig¡¯s head. It¡¯s smart¡ªway smarter than those boars. Even a level ten mercenary couldn¡¯t beat it!¡± Singh¡¯s voice quivered with fear, and they picked up their pace. ¡°OINK!¡± The sound echoed again, closer this time, and Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°They¡¯re in!¡± Niko felt his blood run cold. He had been gaining confidence in himself and his abilities, but facing something that not even higher-level players could defeat? That was a death sentence. ¡°Those damn Protectors!¡± Priya cursed, her voice filled with rage. ¡°If I survive this, I swear I¡¯ll tear them apart for abandoning us like this! How could they do this?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t owe us anything,¡± Kyle said bitterly, though his voice shook with the same fear. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for trusting them. We should¡¯ve known better.¡± Niko agreed silently. He had been naive. They all had. In this world, where survival came at any cost, trusting anyone¡ªespecially those in power¡ªwas a mistake. Humans, no matter how noble they seemed, could be greedy and cruel. And in this world, that cruelty had no limits. Their frantic escape came to an abrupt halt as the tunnel forked ahead. On one side, a path stretched deeper into the mountain, while to their left, an air-locked door stood shut with a large lever protruding from it. ¡°OINK!!!¡± The sound was terrifyingly close now. Everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge, their fear palpable. ¡°Open that door! We can¡¯t keep running, it¡¯s right behind us!¡± Ivanic shouted, urgency filling his voice. Candreva rushed forward, grabbing the lever with his hands and yanking it hard. But nothing happened. ¡°Ugh!¡± Candreva grunted, pulling with all his strength, but the lever refused to budge. The fear in his eyes grew as he turned to the others. ¡°It¡¯s stuck!¡± ¡°OINK!¡± Bang! The sound of something massive hitting the walls of the sewer made everyone flinch. The monster was closing in. They didn¡¯t have time. Suddenly, Dharma, who had been silent this whole time, sprinted forward. Without a word, he gripped the lever with both hands and pulled with everything he had. A low, grating noise filled the air as the ancient mechanism creaked to life, slowly turning until the door groaned open. ¡°Move!¡± Fumito screamed, and everyone rushed inside, shoving themselves through the narrow opening. Once they were all inside, the second airlock door slammed shut behind them, locking from their side. Bang! ¡°Oink!¡± The terrifying sounds continued, and the group could hear the thudding of the creature against the door, as if testing the barrier. The eerie oinks and crashes sent shivers down their spines. Breathing heavily, everyone collapsed to the ground, grateful for the momentary safety. But the silence that followed was just as unsettling. It hung thick in the air, oppressive and full of unspoken fear. ¡°Where are we?¡± Niko asked, his voice low, as he glanced around the new space they had found themselves in. His body trembled with exhaustion, but his mind was still on high alert. He didn¡¯t trust this sudden quiet¡ªnot after everything they had just been through. Chapter 38: The Horrors Beyond the Door Chapter 38: The Horrors Beyond the Door The weight of their survival lingered like a heavy fog over Niko and the others. They had barely escaped the calamity of the pigs, but now a new, suffocating anxiety settled over them as they entered an unfamiliar room deep within the mountain. It was dimly lit by the yellow hue of two lanterns, casting long, eerie shadows on the walls. Though there was relief in having survived, the reality of being in a place they knew nothing about brought back the tension. The room itself was strange, littered with old, empty chairs and cables hanging from the ceiling like veins. The light from the lanterns couldn¡¯t reach the far corners of the room, leaving patches of darkness that seemed to breathe and shift on their own. On the opposite side of the entrance stood a wooden door, old but sturdy, with spherical patterns that the light only partially revealed. Niko¡¯s mind raced as he tried to take in his surroundings and the people with him. His [Celestial Probe] gave him a clear understanding of their strengths, and what he found was shocking. Dharma, the quiet monk who had been summoned alongside Niko, was already level nine with the same skill called [Demonic Whirlwind Palm]. The man was a monster, leagues ahead of Niko and his group. Priya and Singh were also strong, both at level eight, wielding powerful combat abilities. In contrast, Niko¡¯s group was still scraping by at lower levels. It was humbling and unsettling. Just as they began to explore the space, a sudden scream shattered the silence. ¡°Ahh!¡± Andrea leaped back, fists raised, eyes wide with terror. Her reaction sent a shockwave of tension through the group. Ivanic, ever calm, stepped forward, slowly bringing his lantern toward the source of her fear. As the light spread, illuminating more of the room, their hearts collectively sank. There, in a chair at the far end of the room, slumped the corpse of a man. His lifeless body was hunched over, his eyes and mouth gaping wide in a grotesque expression of surprise¡ªor was it horror? His head hung to one side, and his body told a tale of unspeakable brutality. The eyes were missing, leaving two gaping black holes that stared into nothingness. His tongue had been ripped out, leaving his mouth frozen in a hideous, eternal scream, and worst of all, his privates had been mutilated, leaving another black void where they should have been. Small, circular bite marks littered his pale, naked body, each surrounded by dried blood. Whatever had attacked him hadn¡¯t been in a hurry. The wounds were deliberate, methodical. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªdid this had taken its time. A collective gasp filled the room. Even though they had seen death before, this was different. This was cruel, calculated, and twisted in a way that felt far too personal. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Niko felt his stomach turn, and for the first time in a while, true fear gripped him. The sight was more than grotesque¡ªit was a warning. His hands trembled slightly as he tried to use [Celestial Probe] on the corpse, but the information it gave back was vague and unhelpful. The skill couldn¡¯t answer the questions racing through his mind. What happened to this man? How long had he been dead? And most importantly¡ªwhat did this to him? The sound of water dripping slowly from somewhere deeper in the room only added to the suffocating silence. Each drop felt like an echo of doom. Everyone was on edge, scanning the room, wondering if they were next. Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being watched. The shadows seemed to shift unnaturally, and every small noise sent a spike of panic through his system. ¡°He didn¡¯t die long ago,¡± Ivanic said, his voice barely above a whisper, breaking the silence. He crouched down to inspect the body more closely, his face grim. ¡°Whatever did this¡­ it wasn¡¯t one thing. It was many. And they were ruthless.¡± The word ¡°many¡± sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. A single enemy was bad enough, but a horde? Zheng shuddered, his voice barely holding steady. ¡°Many¡­? That¡¯s even worse.¡± Niko''s anxiety spiked, and he found himself scanning the room again, every nerve on high alert. His mind raced with possibilities. What kind of creatures would do this? Why hadn¡¯t they noticed the body before? Were they next? Just as Singh tried to break the tension with a weak attempt to lighten the mood, he suddenly froze, his eyes locked on the old wooden door across the room. ¡°Did anyone else see that?¡± Singh asked, pointing at the door, his voice laced with fear. Fumito frowned, confused. ¡°See what?¡± ¡°The door¡­ it moved,¡± Singh said, his voice tight with dread. The words hung in the air, sending a fresh wave of fear through the group. Niko¡¯s heart rate spiked again as he turned to face the door. For a moment, nothing happened. Then it started¡ªa faint tremor, barely noticeable at first, but soon the door began to shake violently. The hinges groaned under the pressure, and the wooden panels quivered as something on the other side banged relentlessly against it. Bang. Bang. The sound grew louder and more insistent with each passing second. Everyone instinctively stepped back, weapons drawn, eyes wide with terror. Sweat poured down their faces as the realization set in¡ªwhatever was behind that door was trying to get in. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s out there?¡± Andrea whispered, her voice barely audible. The door shook harder, the force behind the blows increasing. Niko could feel the fear radiating from the others, a fear he shared. His mind raced, trying to figure out what to do. The corpse in the chair was a grim reminder of what could happen if they weren¡¯t careful. Bang. The door rattled on its hinges, and the air grew thick with tension. Niko¡¯s knuckles whitened as he gripped his weapon tightly, bracing for whatever was about to break through. They couldn¡¯t catch a break. Something was out there, and it was about to come in. Chapter 39: Into the Dark Hallway Chapter 39: Into the Dark Hallway The wooden door shook more violently with each passing moment. Everyone stood tense, weapons drawn, eyes locked on the door. Whatever was behind it was coming fast. Niko¡¯s mind raced. The way the pig monsters had smashed through the previous doors told him this wasn¡¯t one of those creatures. But what could it be? His heart pounded as his grip tightened around his weapon. Sweat began to roll down his forehead, his pulse quickening with each passing second. His bee spirit and rankless mantis spirit floated by his side, their faint glow casting a shadow behind him. Then, with a thunderous swosh, the door burst open. To their surprise, it wasn¡¯t the hulking monsters they had expected but four dog-sized rats. These creatures looked like they had been through countless battles¡ªpatches of fur were missing from their backs, leaving raw, scarred flesh exposed. Their sinister red eyes glinted with feral hunger, and foam dripped from their mouths, revealing sharp, jagged teeth. They darted through the door, reckless and rabid. Andrea was the first to react. Her metallic legs gleamed as she lunged forward and kicked one of the rats so hard that it flew into the stone wall, crumpling into an unconscious heap. The impact reverberated through the hallway, making everyone flinch. Another rat met a gruesome end under the crushing weight of Kyle¡¯s draconic tail. The spikes along the tail punctured the rat¡¯s body, slicing through its flesh with ease, turning the creature into nothing more than a bloodied mess. A third rat, more nimble than the others, darted through their defenses and lunged at Singh, its foaming mouth aiming for his throat. Singh raised one of his axes, preparing to slash it mid-air, but before he could, Priya stepped in. Her short sword flashed through the air, stabbing the rat in mid-leap. It let out a pained squeal as Priya lowered her blade, the rat¡¯s limp body falling to the ground with a thud. She gave Singh a quick, meaningful glance, and he responded with a grateful nod. The final rat rushed towards Zheng and Candreva. Zheng¡¯s sharp, purple nails glinted as he swiped at the creature, cutting it across the side. Candreva finished the job, swinging his axe down with a heavy thunk, splitting the rat¡¯s body in two. The rat Andrea had kicked earlier staggered back to its feet, its red eyes burning with a crazed hunger. But before it could lunge again, a greenish, transparent orb crashed down from above, smashing the rat¡¯s head into the stone floor with a sickening crack. The rankless mantis spirit floated back to Niko, hovering silently by his side. Silence filled the hallway as they took in the scene. Four dead rats lay scattered around them, their bodies twitching as their lifeblood spilled onto the cold stone floor. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°This isn¡¯t all of them,¡± Fumito said grimly, his voice low. His eyes scanned the corridor, wary of what might come next. Everyone nodded in agreement. The corpse they¡¯d found earlier had been covered in far too many bite marks for these few rats to be the only ones responsible. Niko, feeling a small sense of relief that it hadn¡¯t been an army of rats, stepped forward. He extended his hand toward one of the fallen rats, summoning his power. [Spirit King¡¯s Order I] A faint green aura began to envelop Niko and the mutilated body of the rat. Slowly, the spirit of the rat emerged from its broken body, floating eerily toward Niko. Its empty, soulless gaze was locked onto him, awaiting his command. Everyone stared, a mixture of awe and unease settling over them. The strange, necromantic power Niko wielded made their skin crawl, even as they marveled at its potential. Dharma¡¯s gaze lingered on Niko, a curious glint in his eye. The others quickly turned their attention back to the task at hand. Niko glanced at the stats of his newly acquired spirit: [Name: Crazed Rat] Rank: None Potential: F- [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 1 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 0 Mana: 0 Mana Power: 0 Spirit Power: 0 [Skills] Rabid Bite Niko felt neutral about the spirit. It had potential, but how useful it would be in a fight remained to be seen. Either way, more practice controlling his spirits was never a bad thing. Beyond the opened door lay a dark hallway, stretching into the unknown. The sight of it made everyone uneasy. ¡°We need to keep moving,¡± Ivanic said, breaking the silence. He turned to Niko. ¡°Can you send one of your spirits ahead? Better it than us.¡± Niko nodded. The Crazed Rat, as if sensing his command, began to scurry down the hallway, its ghostly form floating just above the ground. The group followed cautiously behind, their footsteps echoing in the eerie quiet of the corridor. The hallway was wide and lined with pipes that crisscrossed along the ceiling like tangled vines. The faint glow from their lanterns cast distorted shadows on the walls, twisting and warping as they moved. It felt like the setting of a nightmare, the kind where something unseen lurks just out of sight, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. After what felt like an eternity, the rat spirit reached a bend in the hallway. It turned the corner with no issue, and the group followed cautiously. When they reached the turn, however, their hearts sank. ¡°Stairs?¡± Niko¡¯s voice was full of disbelief. ¡°Stairs¡­ leading upward,¡± Eitan muttered. The reality of what they were seeing hit them hard. They had been hoping to escape, to move away from the horrors they had just faced. But these stairs only led them closer to something even more dangerous. Up the mountain lay the dungeon¡ªan unknown and deadly challenge. Their faces darkened as the weight of their situation settled in. Moving forward meant walking into the heart of danger. Chapter 40: The Rattans’ Lair Chapter 40: The Rattans¡¯ Lair The group ascended the spiraling stairs cautiously, each footstep echoing faintly through the dimly lit passage. The marble-like surface beneath their boots gleamed faintly in the lantern¡¯s warm, flickering glow. The air grew colder with each step upward, as if they were climbing into the heart of something ancient and dangerous. Niko, trailing at the back of the group, felt his heart pounding in rhythm with each step. His translucent orb of a spirit floated serenely beside him, its peaceful aura a stark contrast to the tension that gripped his chest. He glanced at the spirit, contemplating its usefulness. Rankless though it was, its performance during the recent skirmish had made him reconsider. Disposable as these spirits were, they had their merits. But in the back of his mind, he knew he needed stronger, more evolved spirits to survive whatever lay ahead. He couldn¡¯t afford to be weighed down by rankless spirits for long. The others, though focused on the path ahead, couldn¡¯t help but glance at Niko from time to time, a mixture of respect and curiosity in their eyes. They had all seen the strange power he wielded, summoning spirits from the dead like a necromancer from the old tales. Though they didn¡¯t understand it fully, they couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness. As they reached the top of the stairs, they found themselves facing yet another wooden door. This one stood ominously in the dim light, its surface worn and scratched. Everyone exchanged uneasy glances. They had no idea what lay on the other side¡ªmore monsters, more danger¡ªbut they were ready to face whatever came next. They had to be. "I¡¯ll open it and step aside. If anything hostile comes through, attack immediately," Fumito instructed in a low voice. Everyone nodded in agreement, gripping their weapons tightly. Fumito approached the door with slow, deliberate steps, his hand trembling slightly as he reached for the handle. He took a deep breath, lowering his head briefly as if preparing himself for the worst. In that moment of silence, the group could hear nothing but the faint drip of water from somewhere deep within the walls. Fumito counted silently to three, then¡ª Swish! The door flew open, and what awaited them on the other side made their hearts stop. Standing on two hind legs, tall as nine-year-old children, were grotesque creatures. Rats¡ªlarger than any they had seen before¡ªclutched rusty knives in their clawed hands. Their matted fur was cleaner than the rats from earlier, but their glowing red eyes burned with a more malevolent intelligence. There were eight of them in total, the first four illuminated by the lantern light, the rest lingering just beyond the reach of the light, their eyes glowing in the shadows. For a moment, the group froze in shock. These weren¡¯t mindless beasts. They were something far worse. Before the rattans could react, Niko seized the moment. With a flick of his wrist, he commanded his bee spirit to fire. The spirit obeyed instantly, sending a stinger bullet flying through the air with a sharp bang. It pierced the stomach of the nearest rattan, and the creature collapsed to the floor, blood pouring from the wound. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. But the death of their comrade only fueled the remaining rattans'' fury. They screeched in rage, rushing toward the group in a blur of fur and steel. The battle erupted. Andrea moved first, her metallic legs gleaming as she spun into action. She leaped into the air, delivering a brutal spinning back kick to one of the rattans, her foot connecting with its skull with a sickening crunch. The creature¡¯s head snapped back, its body crumpling to the floor, lifeless. Kyle wasn¡¯t far behind. His draconic tail whipped forward, the spikes along its length catching the light as they sliced through the air. A rattan lunged at him, its knife aimed at his chest, but Kyle¡¯s tail struck first, impaling the creature through the torso and pinning it to the wall. With a grunt, Kyle flicked his tail, sending the corpse sliding to the ground. ¡°Watch your backs!¡± Singh called, hurling one of his axes with deadly precision. The blade whirled through the air, embedding itself deep into the chest of another rattan. The creature let out a shrill screech, clawing at the weapon lodged in its body before falling to the ground in a heap. Eitan, Zheng, and Candreva worked together seamlessly, cutting down the remaining rattans in a storm of slashes, stabs, and crushing blows. Blood sprayed across the walls, turning the dark stone a deep crimson. But the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Niko, watching the chaos unfold, commanded his rat spirit to attack. It darted forward, biting the leg of a rattan that was charging toward him. The creature shrieked and lashed out with its rusty knife, slashing the spirit in two. Niko¡¯s eyes widened as the spirit shattered like glass, its form dissolving into a mist of green light. He had never seen a spirit die like that before. For a brief moment, fear gripped him, and a srange pain ran through his chest. The rattan, eyes locked on Niko, growled and lunged at him. Instinct told Niko to retreat, to flee down the stairs, but something inside him snapped. He wasn¡¯t the weak human he once was. Not anymore. ¡°No!¡± he shouted, his voice steady. ¡°Die for me!¡± With a wave of his hand, Niko summoned the spirit of the Boar King. The massive creature appeared between him and the rattan, its tusks gleaming in the dim light. The rattan didn¡¯t stand a chance. The boar charged, its tusks impaling the rattan¡¯s chest, lifting it off the ground and slamming it into the wall with a deafening bang. The Boar King shook its head, dislodging the rattan¡¯s limp body from its tusks, then vanished back into the ether. Niko exhaled, his heart pounding in his chest. He had done it. He had fought back. But as the adrenaline began to fade, the reality of the situation hit him. Priya, who had been battling her own rattan, was slumped against the wall, her side bleeding profusely. ¡°Priya!¡± Singh knelt beside her, panic in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Priya muttered, though the deep cut on her side told a different story. Blood seeped through the leather armor that had failed to protect her, staining the cloth Singh wrapped around her waist. She winced in pain, but put on a brave face. ¡°I was careless. Thought I could handle them without trying¡­ should¡¯ve known better.¡± Niko watched as Singh carefully tended to her wounds, his hands trembling slightly as he wrapped another cloth around her. Priya was tough, but even the strongest could fall if they let their guard down. While Singh worked, Niko turned his attention to the fallen rattans. He had already made up his mind. He would take their spirits, and this time, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned the spirits of the two rattans he had killed. Green light surrounded their bodies as their spirits rose, joining his growing army. ¡°Guys! You might want to come see this!¡± Fumito¡¯s voice broke through the silence. He stood at the far end of the room, his face pale as he stared into the darkness beyond the door they had entered. Niko, along with the others, moved cautiously toward him, their lanterns casting long shadows on the walls. As the light illuminated the next room, their hearts sank, and their blood ran cold. Chapter 41: Savage Encounter Chapter 41: Savage Encounter The oppressive silence of the dungeon was suffocating, broken only by the echo of Fumito¡¯s voice as the group inched toward the open door. Each step felt like it carried the weight of their impending doom, the air thick with an overwhelming sense of dread. Niko, lingering at the back of the group, felt his chest tighten. Something terrible awaited them, something beyond what they had faced before. As they passed through the door, the scene that greeted them was a nightmare made real. It was a macabre theater of cruelty¡ªa dungeon-like prison that seemed plucked straight from the depths of hell. Cages, barely large enough for a person to crouch inside, hung from the ceiling like grotesque ornaments, while others sat in the shadowy corners of the room. Each one was occupied, and each one held the story of unimaginable suffering. Zheng¡¯s voice trembled as he whispered, ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The words barely escaped his lips, but the terror behind them was shared by everyone. They had seen death before, but this¡ªthis was something far worse. The room reeked of decay, the stench so overpowering that it clawed at their throats and made their eyes water. The scent of rotting flesh mixed with the metallic tang of dried blood was enough to make even the strongest among them gag. The bodies inside the cages were twisted and broken, in varying stages of decomposition. Some were mere skeletons, their bones exposed and brittle, while others looked disturbingly fresh¡ªflesh still clinging to the bone, blood seeping from ragged wounds. Limbs were missing, gouged out with a savagery that spoke of ritualistic torture, and the floor beneath them was slick with dark, congealed blood. The sight was a tapestry of agony, each corpse a silent testament to the cruelty inflicted upon them. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Niko muttered, his voice barely audible, filled with a mix of disbelief and disgust. His stomach twisted violently at the grotesque scene before him, bile rising in his throat. Death in this world was nothing new, but this... this was pure barbarism. A savage display of power and torture that turned his blood cold. Ivanic¡¯s eyes narrowed as they landed on a particular corpse, one in a hanging cage that swayed ever so slightly in the still air. ¡°Bullet Hands,¡± he whispered, the name falling from his lips like a curse. The man in the cage, now reduced to a mutilated shell, had a distinctive tattoo of a gun covering the right side of his face. His expression was frozen in a grotesque mask of disbelief, a final grimace etched into his flesh. ¡°Bullet Hands?¡± Fumito echoed, stepping closer to the cage, the sick fascination in his voice betraying his unease. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ivanic continued, his voice low, tinged with bitterness. ¡°He left with a group of ten, boasting that he alone could conquer this dungeon. He was infamous¡ªhis hands could detach and fly at deadly speeds. Killed a Boar King solo. But now¡­¡± Ivanic gestured to the pitiful remains. ¡°This is what happens to the proud in this world.¡± Niko¡¯s gaze swept across the room. There were no signs of battle here, no scattered remains of a hard-fought struggle. These people hadn¡¯t died fighting¡ªthey had been butchered, methodically, deliberately. ¡°This place is all wrong,¡± Niko murmured, his voice hollow. ¡°Where are the signs of a fight? Where¡¯s the struggle? It¡¯s like they were trapped here from the start, like they never stood a chance.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Kyle¡¯s voice cut through the silence, his face pale as he surveyed the room. ¡°Were we even supposed to come this way? Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Eitan, slumped against the wall, glanced up with a grimace. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Niko stepped forward, his eyes scanning the room with growing unease. ¡°Look at this place. It¡¯s not a battlefield¡ªit¡¯s a slaughterhouse. This dungeon doesn¡¯t make sense. Multiple entrances, but why? Is this a backdoor? A trap?¡± His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of realization. Veronica crossed her arms, her voice tight with anxiety. ¡°So, what? Is this a good thing? Or are we walking into something much worse?¡± Niko¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever this place is, it¡¯s not what we were expecting. It¡¯s like this dungeon doesn¡¯t follow the same rules.¡± As the group stood amidst the grim carnage, Priya¡¯s gasp drew their attention. She had wandered toward a far wall, her eyes wide with horror as they fell upon a gruesome sight¡ªsevered heads, neatly arranged and hanging from iron hooks. Each face was frozen in a moment of pure terror or rage, their final expressions locked in time. The heads looked down on the group like grotesque trophies, a silent testament to the savagery that had unfolded in this room. ¡°This place is hell,¡± Andrea whispered, her face ghostly pale, her voice barely audible over the pounding of their hearts. No one disagreed. The room felt alive with malice, the very air thick with the memory of pain and suffering. Niko forced himself to look away, trying to suppress the rising nausea. ¡°We need to stay focused,¡± he said, though his voice wavered. ¡°There¡¯s more waiting for us, and we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Singh tightened his grip on his axe, his face a mask of grim determination. ¡°Agreed. Those who are injured or can¡¯t fight, stay at the back. Niko, send your spirits ahead¡ªwe¡¯ll need all the warning we can get.¡± Just as the group steeled themselves to press on, Andrea¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Guys! I found something!¡± Her voice was tinged with excitement, a rare flicker of hope in the otherwise oppressive atmosphere. In the far corner, half-hidden by shadows, a small wooden chest sat. Its metal edges glinted in the faint light, a strange beacon amidst the carnage. Despite the overwhelming dread that had taken hold of them, curiosity stirred in the group. A chest could mean supplies¡ªsomething they desperately needed. Andrea smirked as she approached, her fingers trailing over the chest¡¯s surface. ¡°I found it, so I get first pick,¡± she teased, though her voice carried a note of seriousness. Kyle chuckled weakly. ¡°Go for it. Just remember, we¡¯ll share whatever¡¯s inside.¡± Andrea knelt beside the chest, feeling a strange unease as her fingers traced the edges of the lid. Something about it felt¡­ wrong. She placed both hands on the top and pushed. The chest didn¡¯t budge. Frowning, she searched for a latch or keyhole, but found nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not opening,¡± she muttered, glancing back at the group. As she turned back, her blood ran cold. There, just behind the chest, something moved. Her breath caught in her throat as the realization hit her. In an instant, the chest sprang to life. Snap! Chapter 42: The Mimic Chapter 42: The Mimic The sound was sickening¡ªsharp and final. "Chump!" The mimic¡¯s jaws snapped shut with brutal force, crushing bone and flesh alike. The crack of Andrea¡¯s bones breaking echoed in the dim, suffocating room, cutting through the silence like a death knell. Her body crumpled instantly, limbs limp and lifeless as if every thread holding her together had been severed. Her final groan, weak and filled with agony, hung in the air for only a moment before the blood began to pool, dark and thick, dripping from the mimic¡¯s teeth and spreading across the cold, stone floor. It all happened in a blur¡ªso fast, so merciless. No one had the chance to act, to save her. Andrea was gone before they could even scream. The group stood frozen, paralyzed by shock, their minds struggling to catch up with the horror before them. Niko¡¯s breath hitched, his throat tight with a mix of grief and disbelief. How could it have happened so fast? One wrong move, one slip in judgment, and Andrea¡¯s life had been brutally stolen from them. The fragility of their existence in this nightmare world had never been clearer. Kyle¡¯s wide, tear-filled eyes were fixed on Andrea¡¯s broken form, his mind unable to process the loss. His tail twitched violently behind him, and then, with a cry of raw anguish, he lunged at the mimic¡¯s chest. ¡°No! Andrea! No!!!¡± His voice was cracked, desperate. His tail slammed into the mimic over and over, piercing its wooden body with sharp, vicious blows. Each strike sent a spray of purple blood from the mimic¡¯s back, but Andrea¡¯s blood¡ªher blood¡ªflowed freely too, mixing with the mimic¡¯s. The sound of tearing flesh and the gurgling squelch of each hit only deepened the horror. Kyle didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stop. His sobs wracked his body as he pounded the mimic, his blows becoming more erratic, less focused, until finally, he collapsed beside Andrea¡¯s body. His strong arms wrapped around her limp form, pulling her close as if he could somehow keep her from slipping away entirely. Blood smeared across his chest, but he didn¡¯t care. He rocked back and forth, crying out her name over and over, each cry more broken than the last. The others watched, unable to move. Fumito¡¯s face was streaked with tears, his usual composed demeanor shattered by the sheer tragedy of what had just happened. He stood nearby, staring down at the scene, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles were white, his body trembling with restrained emotion. Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, a deep, suffocating guilt settling over him. Andrea was dead, and he could have prevented it¡ªhe should have seen the mimic for what it was. His skill, [Celestial Probe], could have warned them. But he hadn¡¯t used it, and now Andrea was gone, another casualty in a world that showed no mercy. His hands shook as he forced himself to look at her crumpled body, the life drained from her eyes, and the blood-soaked ground beneath her. This world was a cruel teacher, reminding them all that no matter how much power they gained, death could come swiftly and without warning. Veronica stepped forward, her voice soft, almost pleading. ¡°We need to move¡­ We need to¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Ivanic interrupted, his voice firm but quiet. His arm reached out, stopping Veronica in her tracks. ¡°This is a moment that needs to be felt. We need to let ourselves grieve, to feel the loss. Otherwise, it will haunt us forever.¡± His eyes were distant, filled with the weight of too many similar losses. He knew this pain all too well. The group stood in somber silence, their breaths shallow, their hearts heavy with grief. Time seemed to stretch, the room holding them in its cold grip. Only Kyle¡¯s soft sobs and the slow drip of blood broke the stillness. Eventually, the tears dried, and the weight of reality set in. Kyle, face streaked with blood and sorrow, pulled a cloth from his inventory and gently draped it over Andrea¡¯s body. His voice was barely above a whisper as he spoke, his tone hollow. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ go.¡± The strength he once showed in battle had crumbled into something fragile, something barely holding on. The sadness in his voice was palpable, and none of them dared challenge his words. There was no point in staying here any longer. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. With the grim task done, the group turned away from the room of horrors and made their way up the stairs, the sound of their footsteps muffled in the oppressive silence that now followed them. The air was heavy with despair, but they moved forward, as there was no other choice. The orb leading them cast a pale light, its glow feeling colder than before, as if it too had absorbed the grief that hung over them. They reached another door at the top of the stairs. It loomed before them, dark and foreboding. Their nerves were frayed, their bodies tense with anticipation, but when the door opened, they were not greeted by the hellish horrors they had come to expect. Instead, they stepped into a grand hall, a breathtaking contrast to the nightmare they had just left. The floor gleamed under the soft glow of lanterns, made of smooth, polished wood that looked almost too perfect for a place like this. A luxurious velvet carpet, deep red with intricate floral designs, stretched across the floor, its richness only adding to the sense of surrealism. The walls were lined with paintings, detailed and beautiful, depicting strange, fantastical landscapes and scenes of battle, their golden frames catching the light in ways that made the art seem almost alive. For a moment, the group was lost in awe, their grief momentarily pushed aside by the sheer magnificence of the hall. But the respite was brief. ¡°Above us! Watch out!¡± Priya¡¯s voice shattered the fragile peace as she pointed toward the balcony. Six ratmen, filthy and feral, leaped down from the balcony, their rusty daggers raised high, glinting in the light. Chaos erupted once more as the creatures fell upon them. Candreva, slow to react, was the first to fall victim, his massive form crumpling under the weight of two daggers that pierced his shoulders, sending blood spurting in all directions. The ratmen descended like a plague, their screeches filling the grand hall with an unbearable cacophony. Their rusty daggers, stained with the grime of countless kills, glinted as they slashed through the air, hungry for blood. Chaos erupted the moment they hit the ground, their feral forms darting toward the group with terrifying speed and precision. Candreva was the first to be caught off guard. His massive frame, usually so imposing, was a glaring target. Two of the ratmen pounced on him, their daggers plunging deep into his broad shoulders. Candreva¡¯s roar of pain echoed through the hall as blood sprayed in an arc around him. His knees buckled, and the giant of a man collapsed, his strength drained in an instant. The rats moved with cruel efficiency, their beady eyes gleaming with satisfaction as they prepared to finish him off. "Get away from him!" Eitan shouted, his voice hoarse with desperation. Without thinking, he charged forward, his sword raised high. The blade gleamed for a moment in the dim light before it sliced through one of the ratmen attacking Candreva. The rat screeched in agony as it fell backward, but Eitan¡¯s heroic act left him exposed. Before he could react, another ratman lunged at him from the side, dagger aimed at his throat. Priya, positioned near the back, saw the danger and attempted to intervene, but she wasn''t quick enough. A third ratman, faster than she anticipated, darted toward her, its filthy claws slashing across her thigh with brutal force. She screamed in pain, her legs buckling as blood poured from the deep wound. She staggered, trying to keep her balance, her spear still in hand, but the pain was too intense. She collapsed onto one knee, desperately fending off the ratman with quick jabs from her spear. Meanwhile, Eitan¡¯s focus never wavered. As the ratman''s dagger closed in on his throat, he twisted just enough to avoid the killing blow, but the blade still found purchase in his shoulder. With a growl of pain, he thrust his sword forward, skewering the ratman through the chest. The creature gurgled in its final moments before crumpling to the ground. Niko, his mind racing, released all his spirits into the chaos. They darted through the battlefield, distracting the ratmen with ethereal strikes, their ghostly forms slipping in and out of visibility. Zheng, his claws gleaming with an almost animalistic hunger, charged into the fray. His purple-furred arms slashed wildly at any ratman that dared approach, shredding through their brittle armor like paper. Candreva groaned, struggling to rise, blood pouring from his wounds. Eitan, despite his own injuries, grabbed Candreva by the arm and yanked him to safety, positioning his own body between the rats and his fallen comrade. But as Eitan turned, another ratman leaped from the shadows, its dagger glinting in the air, aimed for his heart. The battle was a whirlwind of blood, pain, and desperation. Niko could barely keep track of what was happening. As the final ratman lunged toward Eitan, a sickening sense of dread filled the room. The dagger came down. Slashing Eitans back sending him to the ground in pain, as Zheng killed the ambushing ratman with a slash. Their nightmare was just beginning. Chapter 43: Into The Dungeon Chapter 42: Into The Dungeon ¡°Damn it!¡± Niko snarled under his breath, the chaos swirling around him like a suffocating fog. His heart pounded in his chest, the noise of battle an overwhelming cacophony that made it hard to focus. Candreva had fallen unconcious, Eitan also layed unmoving, and now the rats¡ªthose filthy, bloodthirsty creatures¡ªseemed to materialize from every shadow. This place was a labyrinth of traps, each corner threatening more pain, more death. They couldn¡¯t catch a break, and it was starting to feel like they wouldn¡¯t. Niko¡¯s mind raced. He was torn between too many things¡ªthe lives of his comrades, the relentless ratmen attacking from every direction, his own survival. The room was a battlefield drenched in blood, the air thick with the stench of death and the metallic tang of fresh wounds. His senses screamed danger, and instinct took over. Niko whipped his head to the side just as one of the ratmen, its beady red eyes gleaming with malicious intent, lunged at him. Its filthy blade sliced through the air, and Niko barely dodged, feeling the edge of the weapon graze his skin. A thin line of blood welled up, the pain sharp and immediate, but there was no time to react. It wasn¡¯t deep, but it was a reminder¡ªhe was still too slow, too fragile. Why me? Niko thought bitterly, gritting his teeth as he readied himself for the ratman¡¯s next strike. But before it could lash out again, two ethereal figures¡ªhis ghastly ratman spirits¡ªdescended upon the attacker, their spectral claws ripping through its flesh. The ratman let out a strangled squeal as it was torn apart, its body crumpling into a heap of blood and fur. The battle around them raged on. Singh guarded Priya with a fierce determination, his axe cutting through the ratmen that dared come close. Fumito, Ivanic, and Dharma fought with relentless precision, though the injuries they sustained were beginning to pile up. The wooden floor beneath them was slick with blood¡ªboth human and rat. Niko¡¯s eyes flicked to the fallen. Candreva was down, his massive form unmoving in the growing pool of crimson. Ivanic crouched over him, his expression unreadable. A moment later, he looked up, and a sigh of relief escaped his lips. Candreva was still alive, though barely. But when Ivanic¡¯s gaze turned to Fumito, who was kneeling over Eitan¡¯s still form, his face darkened. Fumito shook his head, his expression grim. The silent confirmation sent a ripple of sadness through the group. Eitan was gone, a man who had fought with pride and honor until the very end. He had died saving Candreva, an act of selflessness that now felt like a cruel twist of fate in this brutal world. Heroes like him were rare, and now, one more was lost. The lat ratman was taken care of, before Niko spoke. ¡°Quick, treat Candreva!¡± Niko urged, his voice strained with urgency. Even as he spoke, he felt the telltale rush of power¡ªa sign he had leveled up. But the thrill of growth was dulled by the weight of what had just transpired. Survival was the goal, but at what cost? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The group was battered, their strength waning, but there was no time to dwell on the losses. Minor injuries were being hastily treated, the makeshift battlefield littered with the bodies of the dead. Niko¡¯s mind kept circling back to one grim realization¡ªhealing skills were the most valuable thing in this world. If they had a healer, Eitan might still be alive, and Priya might not be struggling to stand. As Ivanic worked to stabilize Candreva, a cold, menacing sound echoed through the hall. A snicker. Low, mocking, and filled with malice. Every head turned toward the source of the noise, and there, at the top of the staircase, stood a figure that sent a shiver down their spines. A ratman¡ªdifferent from the others¡ªslowly descended from the shadows. Its snout was elongated, its fur a mottled grey streaked with age. This was no ordinary creature. Its eyes gleamed with intelligence, a cruel, calculating glint that promised nothing but death. Dressed in a tattered green robe, outlined with intricate brown designs, the ratman looked like a twisted parody of a wise sage. In its bony hand, it clutched a staff topped with a grotesque rat skull, its yellowed teeth glinting in the dim light. The creature sneered down at them from the stairs, arrogance written across its face. Its body language was calm, confident¡ªlike it knew it was in control. The air around it felt suffocating, an oppressive aura of power that made the group step back in instinctual fear. ¡°This bastard¡­ It has to be the boss,¡± Ivanic muttered, his voice tense. ¡°Prepare yourselves. If we kill it, we can win this. But don¡¯t underestimate it¡ªit¡¯s far stronger than the others.¡± Sweat dripped down their faces as they readied themselves for another fight. They were exhausted, beaten down, but they had no choice but to keep going. The only way out of this hell was to kill the ratman. The creature bared its sharp, white teeth in a wicked grin, clearly enjoying their fear. Slowly, it raised its staff, and a cold chill settled over the room. The ragged robe around its body began to twitch, subtle at first, then violently. And then, the nightmare truly began. ¡°Screech!¡± A single rat, no larger than a house cat, burst from under the robe and scurried toward them. And then another. And another. ¡°Screech! Screech!¡± The sound grew louder, more frantic, as a flood of rats began to pour from the ratman¡¯s robe like water from a broken dam. The horde of red-eyed creatures swarmed across the floor, their numbers growing by the second. There were so many of them¡ªfar too many. It was as if the ratman¡¯s robe hid an entire dimension of vermin, an endless army summoned to drown them. Niko¡¯s stomach twisted in terror. The wave of rats closed in on them, a seething mass of fur and gnashing teeth. It was overwhelming, like something out of a nightmare. There was no time to think, no time to plan. ¡°Dear lord¡­¡± Veronica whispered, her voice trembling. The group was on the edge of collapse, their bodies battered, their minds fraying under the relentless assault. But they had no choice. They had to fight. Chapter 44: The Rat Army Chapter 44: The Rat Army As the army of grey rats began their descent down the stairs, the air thickened with dread. Dharma was the first to act, his legs bending before launching himself into the air with an unnatural grace. He gripped the side of the upper balcony, pulling himself up with one hand in a fluid motion. His expression remained stoic, but the urgency in his movements betrayed the rising tension. Veronica followed closely behind, her voice a mere whisper as she murmured, ¡°[Boots of Shadow].¡± Black fog enveloped her feet, and she, too, leaped gracefully onto the balcony, vanishing into the shadows. Niko watched all of this unfold with a sense of growing panic. His gaze lingered on Candreva, who lay unconscious on the bloodstained floor, too heavy and too far gone for anyone to save. The guilt gnawed at him as he realized the hard truth¡ªthere was no saving Candreva now. The rats, those wretched, bloodthirsty creatures, were closing in. There''s no choice... I have to leave him. Niko thought bitterly, the weight of survival pressing down on him as his mind raced for a solution. His feet carried him toward a wooden table as his heart pounded. Leaping onto it, Niko called his spirits back, unwilling to let them get lost in the endless tide of vermin. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose them¡ªnot now, not here. Blood soaked the floor around Candreva, slowly seeping toward the edges of the room. As Niko balanced on the table, he quickly brought up his status window, his fingers shaking as he allocated points to intelligence, trying to gain any advantage he could. The green glow of his aura expanded around him, casting a sickly light as he activated [Spirit King''s Order]. The dead ratmen from earlier were his only chance, their lifeless bodies stirring as his aura surrounded them. For a brief moment, the oncoming tide of rats slowed, their movements dulled by the power Niko exuded. His heart surged with a shred of hope¡ªthese creatures were weaker than him. Maybe, just maybe, they stood a chance. But hope was fleeting. Ivanic, Zheng, and Fumito had taken refuge on another table, while Singh and Priya balanced precariously atop two fragile chairs. They exchanged glances of silent dread as they saw Kyle¡ªstill standing where they had left him, his head bowed, his draconic tail twitching in agitation. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Fumito¡¯s voice broke through the chaos, but Ivanic quickly restrained him. The situation was far too dangerous for rash movements. The rats had finally reached Kyle, their filthy, sharp teeth gnashing into his legs and arms, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. His eyes were clouded, distant, as if he were no longer present. His voice trembled with raw emotion, a sorrow that made the entire room pause. "You¡­ will die for me today!!!" Kyle¡¯s roar was one of pure anguish, his draconic tail slamming into the floor with a thunderous crack. Rats were crushed beneath the impact, their bodies splattering like broken sacks of blood and bone, but more swarmed to take their place. His eyes were distant, consumed by grief for Andrea. He swung his tail again, pulverizing more rats, but his wounds grew deeper with each passing second. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Kyle, stop it!¡± Fumito called out again, his voice cracking with desperation. But it was no use. Kyle was beyond reason, beyond hope. He was a broken man, driven by pain and loss. Every step he took toward the stairs was drenched in agony. His legs, ravaged by rat bites, left a trail of blood as chunks of flesh were torn from his body. Yet he pressed on, his mind fixed on one final, futile act of defiance. He reached the base of the stairs, his body trembling from the sheer amount of blood he had lost. With one final step, Kyle collapsed backward, his body swallowed by the writhing mass of rats. His screams were quickly silenced by the relentless gnawing of the vermin. And above it all, the wise ratman stood, unmoving, watching with a gleeful grin. His beady eyes shone with malice as he raised his staff, directing the endless tide of rodents like a conductor orchestrating a gruesome symphony. "NO!" Fumito¡¯s voice cracked as he watched Kyle disappear beneath the swarm. Tears welled in his eyes as the pain of loss crushed him. First Andrea, and now Kyle. The weight of their deaths was unbearable. Niko, still balancing on the table, felt his chest tighten with panic, trying to use all of his spirits even the rankless to do whatever it could. The rats swarmed around Candreva¡¯s motionless body, gnawing at his flesh, while Eitan¡¯s lifeless form was similarly consumed. Niko¡¯s heart raced as Candreva let out a faint, unconscious grunt¡ªhis life slipping away with each passing second. The sound of their bodies being devoured was sickening, the room filled with the gnashing of teeth and the wet, tearing of flesh. ¡°They''re swarming everything! The more we kill, the more that come!¡± Niko shouted, his voice thick with desperation. ¡°We need to take out the source!¡± Everyone agreed, though their bodies were weakened from the battle. Singh, driven by the desperate situation, gripped both his axes tightly and hurled them toward the wise ratman. But the creature was quick, dodging the spinning blades with ease, its cruel smile never wavering. As the rats began to climb the furniture, panic set in. The tide of vermin was unrelenting, their red eyes gleaming with hunger. ¡°AHH!!!¡± Priya¡¯s scream tore through the air as one of the legs of her chair snapped, sending her crashing to the floor below. Rats swarmed her in an instant, their teeth sinking into her flesh as she thrashed wildly, trying to fend them off. ¡°NO!¡± Singh leaped after her without hesitation, his body slamming into the sea of rats as he tried to pull her free. But it was futile. The rats were too many, too strong, and Singh was overwhelmed. Blood poured from his wounds as the vermin tore into his arms and legs, and with one final gasp, he fell beside Priya, his strength giving out as the rats claimed him too. Niko¡¯s mind raced, his heart pounding in his chest. "This is it," he thought grimly. "We¡¯re all going to die here." But then, a spark of an idea flickered in his mind. Desperation drove him to think quickly. His unranked spirit was gaining power from each rat it killed. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ "Zheng!" Niko shouted over the chaos, his voice cutting through the din. "Jump on the boar and follow my lead!" Zheng confused but trusting, glanced toward the Roughback Boar spirit that appeared next to the table. He didn¡¯t hesitate, leaping onto its back as the rats closed in. Niko¡¯s plan was desperate, but it was the only chance they had left. As the wise ratman raised his staff once more, preparing for the final blow, Niko knew the endgame was about to unfold¡ªwhether they would live or die hinged on the next few moments. Chapter 45: Fierce Battle Chapter 45: Fierce Battle ¡°Just do it! It''s our only chance!! Quick! The boar spirit is already getting attacked by the rats!¡± Niko''s voice was sharp with urgency, his eyes flashing with determination. There wasn¡¯t time for second-guessing or hesitation¡ªonly action. Zheng, though visibly unsure, had no choice. The situation was unraveling fast, and Niko¡¯s plan seemed like the only thread of hope they had left. His jaw clenched tight, and with a quick nod, he crouched low, pushing aside his doubts. He leapt onto the back of the ghostly boar spirit, its ethereal form glowing faintly in the dim, eerie light of the castle''s interior. The faint shimmer of the boar''s spectral body provided just enough substance for Zheng to grip, but it felt like holding onto smoke. The boar spirit, still glowing a dim green, snorted and charged forward with renewed vigor. Its sharp tusks skewered the swarming rats as it barreled through the throng, sending their grotesque, twisted bodies flying in all directions. The rat swarm hissed and screeched, surging in waves, but the boar cut a path through them with brutal efficiency. Niko, standing further back, struggled to maintain his concentration. Controlling so many spirits at once was taxing¡ªfar more than he¡¯d ever experienced before. His brow was slick with sweat, his muscles trembling from the strain. Each moment felt like his mind was being pulled in a thousand different directions. His own body, weakened and battered from earlier battles, felt like it was falling apart. Blood seeped through his torn robes, the rats¡¯ gnashing teeth and claws leaving painful gashes across his legs. The bites stung like fire, and it took everything in him to push the pain away, to focus on keeping the spirits moving in perfect sync. "Zheng!" Niko shouted, his voice raw and desperate. "Get the attention of that filthy ratman up there! Do whatever you can, but we need him distracted or dead!" The wise ratman, still perched atop the cracked stone staircase, sneered down at them with cold disdain. His skeletal staff glowed with sickly green energy, and he muttered something in an ancient, guttural tongue. The rats surged around him, their numbers seemingly endless. The once-grand hall of the castle had become a nightmarish battlefield, swarming with vermin and the stench of death. Zheng clung tightly to the boar spirit as it charged, plowing through the swarm. His heart thundered in his chest as they neared the base of the staircase where the ratman stood. But just as the boar gained momentum, its glow began to dim, flickering like a dying flame. It was weakening, and fast. The wise ratman watched the boar''s approach with a twisted smile. He raised his staff high, the dark green energy pulsing with malevolent power. The air crackled with tension as he prepared to strike. Niko felt his pulse quicken. He could sense what was coming¡ªhe had felt the ratman¡¯s vile magic. The staff pulsed once, twice, and then a massive sphere of glowing green slime shot forward, aimed directly at Zheng and the fading boar spirit. ¡°Watch out!¡± Niko yelled, but the warning came too late. The slime ball slammed into Zheng¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward. He was ripped from the boar spirit and hurled across the hall, his body twisting midair before crashing down the stone steps with a sickening thud. He hit the ground hard, landing in a heap at the base of the staircase. His body was motionless for a moment, blood dripping from the fresh wounds left by the rats and the impact. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Zheng!¡± Niko¡¯s scream echoed through the chamber, but it was drowned out by the chaos of the battle around them. Niko¡¯s mind raced. The battle was slipping out of their control, the rats too numerous and the ratman too powerful. Desperation clawed at him. His spirits, normally an unstoppable force, were struggling against the sheer volume of enemies. The weight of the situation bore down on him¡ªthis could be the end. But then, just as despair began to creep in, something changed. The ghastly orb that Niko had summoned earlier had been killing small rats nonstop¡ªthe one hovering just above the stairwell¡ªsuddenly cracked. With a loud bang, the orb shattered, releasing a blinding green light that illuminated the entire hall. In its place, a towering figure materialized. It was a mantis spirit, standing over seven feet tall, its limbs long and razor-sharp, gleaming with a deadly, otherworldly sheen. It had finally met the threshold to evolve, after killing so many rats. The wise ratman¡¯s smile faltered as he turned toward the sudden eruption of light. His eyes widened in shock, but it was already too late. The mantis spirit lunged, moving with unnatural speed. In one swift, fluid motion, its scythe-like arm sliced through the air, severing the ratman¡¯s head clean from his shoulders. The ratman¡¯s head tumbled down the staircase, landing with a wet thud at Zheng¡¯s feet. A geyser of dark blood sprayed from the stump of its neck, painting the stone steps in crimson. The ratman¡¯s body wavered for a moment before collapsing in a heap at the top of the stairs. For a moment, the world seemed to pause. The rats, once so fierce and numerous, faltered. Their connection to their master severed, they began to dissipate. One by one, they vanished into thin air, their bodies flickering out of existence like embers in the wind. The oppressive weight of the battle lifted as the tide of rats was no more. Niko staggered backward, his legs giving out beneath him as the overwhelming exhaustion finally took hold. He collapsed against the stone wall, his entire body trembling from the effort of keeping his spirits in line. His vision blurred, the edges of his sight darkening as fatigue and blood loss threatened to drag him into unconsciousness. The pain from the rat bites burned through his legs, every movement sending fresh waves of agony up his spine. Around him, the surviving members of his group were pulling themselves together, each one as battered and bruised as the next. Fumito leaned heavily against the wall, clutching his side where a rat¡¯s bite had torn through his armor. Ivanic wiped blood from his brow, his javelin still clutched tightly in his hand. And Zheng, groaning in pain, pushed himself to his feet, using the staircase for support but his consciousness fading by the second. They had won. But the cost had been high. Niko¡¯s vision began to swim as he teetered on the edge of consciousness. His spirits flickered and vanished, returning to the void from which they were summoned. His body slumped against the stone wall, the cold surface pressing against his back, and he exhaled a shaky breath. The notifications of his victory¡ªlevel-ups, achievements, territory accomplishments¡ªflashed in his mind, but they were distant, hollow echoes compared to the overwhelming fatigue pulling him under. As the darkness closed in, one thought remained clear in Niko¡¯s mind: they had survived this nightmare, but it wasn¡¯t over. The world outside was still waiting, and it was as dangerous and unforgiving as ever. With that final thought, Niko let the darkness take him, his body succumbing to the deep. Chapter 46: Lord of Grayrock Castle Chapter 46: Lord of Grayrock Castle Inside the wide, dimly lit room, two eyelids parted slowly, revealing a pair of dark brown irises surrounded by whiteness. Niko blinked in confusion as his vision adjusted. For a fleeting moment, he believed he was back on Earth, safe in the comfort of his mundane life. He blinked again, convinced the nightmares, the blood, the horror were just figments of a terrible dream. But as his gaze drifted around the room, reality crashed back with brutal force. This was not Earth. The room, while furnished with an almost absurd sense of comfort and luxury, was wrong. The intricate designs of the dark wooden bed frame, carved with symbols he didn¡¯t recognize, gave off an eerie, medieval aura. The bed beneath him, while soft, felt out of place¡ªtoo regal, too old, like something out of an ancient villain¡¯s castle. The kind of bed someone in a dark fantasy novel might die in, suffocated by a heavy sense of dread. And as his eyes darted across the room, taking in the opulent furniture¡ªglossy brown cabinets with gold trim, thick velvet curtains, and the polished surfaces of everything¡ªit all only deepened the growing unease in his chest. Niko slowly sat up, surprised by the strength in his limbs. His body felt... intact. The bone-deep exhaustion that had gripped him in the dungeon was gone, replaced by a faint soreness as if he had spent a few days recovering. He ran a hand down his chest, still covered in the grimy, bloodstained robes he had worn during the battle with the wise ratman. The sharp, pungent scent of dried blood hit him, and he grimaced. He pushed off the bed and walked unsteadily toward the window. Each step across the thick white fur carpet sent a jarring sensation through him¡ªhis muscles remembering the trauma even if his mind was temporarily numb. Niko''s reflection in the tall, gold-trimmed mirror next to the window revealed the same disheveled mess he had seen last: wild hair, hollow eyes, and skin marred by dirt and blood. Yet there was something new now. A shift in his expression, a coldness that had seeped into his eyes¡ªsomething far removed from the person he had once been. Reaching the window, he looked out. The landscape before him sprawled out beneath the distant horizon, vast and unfamiliar. Green stretched as far as his eyes could see, the base of the mountain shrouded in mist. He could see places he had never set foot in before, unknown lands that now lay within his grasp. A breeze drifted through the open window, lifting his hair slightly. Niko¡¯s mind, however, was elsewhere¡ªlost in the haunting memories of what had transpired. The dungeon. The deaths. The cold realization that this world was not a game. No second chances. No revivals. Only pain, blood, and a slow, inevitable descent into death. ¡°Candreva... Eitan... Kyle...¡± The names echoed in his mind, like the fading cries of the fallen. Their blood, the look in their eyes during those final moments¡ªthey haunted him. And though Niko had survived, he felt no triumph. The taste of victory was bitter, poisoned by the knowledge that this place, this world, would continue to devour those who didn¡¯t adapt quickly enough. Shaking his head, Niko called out his status. [Name: Niko Lazar] Level: 8 Exp: 08.13% [Status] Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Strength: 1(+1) Constitution: 1 (+2) Agility: 1 Intelligence: 2 (+1) Mana: 4 (+1) Mana Power: 8/8 [Unique Title] One Surrounded by Spirits (Passive) Lord of Grayrock Castle (Passive) +1 Strength When inside your territory, stats increase by a certain percentage, depending on the level. [Skills] Celestial Probe I Spirit King''s Order His eyes widened slightly as he read through the new title that had appeared. "Lord of Grayrock Castle." The words carried a weight that felt almost crushing. Lord... of a castle? Did that mean this sprawling fortress, this isolated bastion, now belonged to him? He had never considered holding territory, let alone ruling anything, and the implications made his heart race. "How far does my territory extend?" he wondered. The dungeon, the mountains beyond... What else was under his domain? He glanced at his stats again¡ªintelligence raised, more mana at his disposal. He had leveled up four times from just a single battle with the wise ratman. The rewards were clear, but the risks... Niko couldn¡¯t ignore the cold dread that had settled deep in his bones. This world¡ªits cruelty¡ªhad cost him his comrades, and the sudden surge of power didn¡¯t fill him with confidence. Only cold, calculating survival. Niko turned to the mirror again, this time taking a long, hard look at himself. His reflection stared back, gaunt, eyes hardened by the brutality he had witnessed. He barely recognized the man in the glass. It had been so long since he had truly looked at himself. Not since arriving in this hellscape had he stopped to contemplate how much he had changed. A knock echoed through the room, pulling him from his thoughts. "Knock!" "Knock!" Niko¡¯s gaze snapped toward the door. He wasn¡¯t startled, just tense. Too much had happened for him to ever truly relax. ¡°Come in,¡± he called out, knowing it was Ivanic on the other side. The door creaked open slowly, but before Ivanic could enter, far away in Niko¡¯s territory, a different scene was unfolding.
Inside a grand hall, illuminated by flickering torches, a group of men sat around a circular table, their faces grim. Each one wore distinct armor¡ªdecorated with symbols of power, authority, and rank. They were the commanders of the Protectors, and their conversation had shifted to a recent disturbance at the third mountain. ¡°As we conclude our discussion, we must address the completion of the dungeon atop the third mountain,¡± one of the men¡ªa bald giant with cold, calculating eyes¡ªspoke, his hands planted firmly on the table. A blonde man across from him stood, his posture calm but his eyes sharp. ¡°As we agreed, we will send a few of our men to test whoever conquered the dungeon. Assess them. If they can be useful, we¡¯ll rope them in. If not... Well, we¡¯ll see how cooperative they are.¡± An older man, draped in dark robes that contrasted sharply with the soldiers¡¯ armor, raised his hand, silencing the growing murmurs. ¡°Caution,¡± he warned, his voice gravelly but authoritative. ¡°This group, whoever they are, took on a dungeon we deemed too risky to conquer. Let¡¯s not make any rash decisions. They are dangerous. Approach carefully.¡± The others nodded in agreement, but a thin tension hung in the air. Whoever had taken control of Grayrock Castle would soon have more to contend with than just the horrors lurking in the dungeons. Chapter 47: The Calm Chapter 47: The Calm ¡°Come in,¡± Niko said, moving back towards the window, his gaze lingering on the vast, unfamiliar landscape beyond. The stillness in the room hung heavy, punctuated by a strange, hollow feeling that gnawed at him. The door creaked open, revealing Ivanic, looking slightly different. His appearance, while familiar, now seemed cleaner, more refined. The white beard and wild hair that once gave him an air of ruggedness were now well-groomed. His once tattered purple robe had been replaced with a fresher, newer version, the dirt and grime of their recent ordeal completely washed away. Niko blinked in surprise but kept his expression composed, unwilling to show the confusion he felt. Everything about Ivanic¡¯s transformation seemed surreal, too fast, too clean after everything they had just been through. "You did it! You killed that monster, Nik¡ªLord," Ivanic said with a smile, scratching at his freshly trimmed beard. There was a brightness in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there before¡ªa kind of subdued joy, a relief perhaps, after surviving such a horrific trial. For Ivanic, being alive was enough to feel grateful. This world had a way of breaking people, and the longer you lived in it, the more you learned to let go of the burdens that weighed you down. He, more than anyone, knew that clinging to the tragedies of this place would only drive you deeper into despair. ¡°Lord?¡± Niko raised an eyebrow, the word sounding foreign in his ears. He wasn¡¯t used to titles or being addressed with such deference. Ivanic nodded, his grin widening. ¡°Of course! In fact, many people probably know of your new title by now.¡± Niko tilted his head in confusion, unsure of what Ivanic meant. His mind was still struggling to keep up with everything that had happened. The battle with the wise ratman, the blood, the deaths¡ªhis thoughts were a tangled mess of guilt and exhaustion. Sensing Niko¡¯s confusion, Ivanic chuckled softly and continued, ¡°After you killed that damned thing, a wave rippled through the ground¡ªa tremor, really. I¡¯m sure anyone near this territory would have felt it. That tremor usually signifies the completion of a dungeon.¡± Niko frowned, the weight of the new reality settling over him. If others knew of the dungeon¡¯s completion, it meant he wasn¡¯t alone in this victory. Others, stronger perhaps, might come looking. This territory¡ªhis territory¡ªmight not remain his for long if they decided to take it from him. A cold sweat broke out on the back of his neck. Ivanic¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Everyone leveled up after the rat monster died. You collapsed from exhaustion¡ªno surprise there¡ªso Fumito, Dharma, and I took you and Zheng to separate rooms to let you rest.¡± The mention of Zheng sent a pang of guilt through Niko. Zheng had nearly died because of his plan. He had pushed the man to risk his life in a reckless gambit, and though it had worked, the consequences weighed heavily on him. Niko swallowed, his voice low. ¡°How is he?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Ivanic¡¯s face darkened slightly, his expression hardening. ¡°He¡¯s breathing, which is a good sign, but¡­ you should see for yourself.¡± A knot formed in Niko¡¯s chest, his brow furrowing in worry. The exhaustion, the confusion¡ªit all threatened to overwhelm him, but he pushed it down. There were too many things happening at once, too many responsibilities now. The territory, the dungeon¡¯s completion, the looming threats. He needed to focus. One thing at a time. Ivanic cleared his throat, sensing Niko¡¯s tension. ¡°We buried the dead outside¡ªgave them proper burials, except for the monsters. I assumed you¡¯d want to use their bodies for something later.¡± A flash of anger flickered in Niko¡¯s eyes. ¡°No. I won¡¯t be using the bodies of our friends. They deserve to rest in peace, not be twisted into spirits. They were¡­ they were human, Ivanic. Not tools.¡± Ivanic nodded solemnly, respecting Niko¡¯s decision. ¡°I understand. It was a suggestion, nothing more.¡± Niko exhaled sharply, running a hand through his dirty, matted hair. ¡°So¡­ was it just the five of us who survived?¡± Shaking his head, Ivanic¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°No. Veronica escaped during the battle¡ªfled before things got really bad. Dharma saw her running out of the dungeon. It seems she¡¯s got more skill than we gave her credit for.¡± Niko¡¯s teeth clenched at the mention of Veronica. Her cowardice had left them vulnerable, forced them into a tighter corner than they already were. If she had stayed, and fought with them, perhaps things might have gone differently. More of them might have survived. As Niko¡¯s frustration bubbled, Ivanic offered a weak smile, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°And yes, Dharma speaks now¡ªshort sentences, mostly. Sometimes just a word or two, but it¡¯s progress.¡± Niko barely registered the comment, his mind too occupied with the weight of responsibility that had fallen on him. His heart pounded, his chest tight. He had always been cautious, a planner, but now the pressure was suffocating. Too many things were spiraling out of control, and he could feel the panic creeping in. ¡°How long was I out?¡± he asked, trying to regain some sense of stability. ¡°A day and a half,¡± Ivanic replied. Niko¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. A day and a half. He had been unconscious for far longer than he expected, and the world outside had likely shifted in ways he wasn¡¯t prepared for. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. ¡°I need to see Zheng,¡± Niko said firmly, standing from the window. Ivanic raised a hand, trying to stop him. ¡°Wait, maybe you should check the loot first. No one¡¯s touched it, but it¡¯s there. And there¡¯s a lot.¡± Niko shook his head, his voice tense. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that later. Zheng comes first.¡± Ivanic frowned but relented. ¡°Fine, but at least clean yourself up before you go. You¡¯re a mess.¡± He gestured to Niko¡¯s bloodied and dirt-caked robes. ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in one of these rooms¡ªsurprisingly clean. And robes in the drawers. Also, I¡¯ve settled in one of the other rooms, if that¡¯s alright with you, Lord.¡± He flashed a playful grin, bowing mockingly. Niko sighed heavily, a small smile tugging at his lips despite the weight pressing down on him. ¡°Okay, okay. Enough with the ¡®Lord¡¯ stuff. Just call me Niko.¡± Ivanic laughed and waved a hand. ¡°Alright, Niko. But seriously, clean up. You reek.¡± Niko hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. He hadn¡¯t felt clean in what felt like ages, and the grime and blood covering his body was starting to become unbearable. He needed to wash away the horrors of the past few days, if only for a brief moment. Chapter 48: Down The Halls Chapter 48: Down The Halls ¡°Swosh!¡± The bathroom door opened slowly, revealing Niko stepping out, clean and refreshed. The transformation was more than just physical. The dirt and grime that had clung to him for what felt like days were gone, washed away by the long-awaited shower. His skin no longer itched with the constant layer of filth, and his hair, once matted and greasy, now felt light and free. There was a sensation of renewal, as though the layers of battle, struggle, and pain had been stripped away, leaving behind someone more at peace¡ªif only for the moment. The weight of survival had made him forget what it felt like to be clean. Niko looked down at his hands, no longer sticky with the sweat and blood of his recent trials. He flexed his fingers, marveling at how much easier his movements felt without the grime stiffening his clothes. His black robe, though simple, now appeared more presentable, and even his posture seemed a little straighter, as if the cleanliness had lifted some invisible burden. Outside the bathroom, Ivanic was waiting, standing near the door of Niko¡¯s room with an amused smile. His arms were crossed casually, but there was an air of patience about him, a sense that he had all the time in the world. Niko shook his head in disbelief as he walked towards his companion. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to stand there waiting for me like that,¡± Niko said, rolling his eyes but with a playful edge to his voice. ¡°I can''t disrespect the lord,¡± Ivanic replied, his grin widening mischievously. His tone was teasing, but there was a thread of sincerity underneath, a small acknowledgment of Niko¡¯s leadership and the bond they had formed. Niko gave him a mock glare, the corners of his mouth twitching into a smile. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Ivanic said, raising his hands in mock surrender, still chuckling. ¡°No more of that.¡± With the mood lightened, Niko glanced down the hallway, taking in the sheer size of the castle once again. Despite having spent days inside, the place still felt like a mystery, as if it held secrets in its many rooms and hallways. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Zheng¡¯s room,¡± Niko said, his tone becoming more serious as the memory of his injured comrade crept back into his mind. Ivanic nodded, and the two set off down the hall. As they walked, Niko couldn¡¯t help but notice the rows of doors they passed. ¡°How many rooms are in this castle anyway?¡± he asked, more to himself than to Ivanic. His voice echoed slightly in the vast, empty space. ¡°A large amount,¡± Ivanic replied, his tone thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯ve counted about fifteen so far, but I¡¯m sure there are more. Some areas I haven¡¯t even explored yet. Parts of this castle feel like they¡¯ve been forgotten for years.¡± The thought unsettled Niko. Despite having taken control of the castle, there was so much about it they didn¡¯t know. Who had lived here before? What had happened to them? And what dangers might still be lurking in the shadowed corners of the forgotten rooms? Their steps slowed as they approached a wooden door near the end of the hallway. Ivanic opened it carefully, revealing the sight of Zheng lying on the bed. The room, though comfortable, had an air of tension about it, as if the very walls could sense the pain of the man who lay within. Zheng¡¯s face was pale, his breathing shallow and labored. Thick green veins spread across his throat, creeping up toward his face, pulsating faintly as though the poison was alive, writhing beneath his skin. Niko¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. Zheng had been a loyal ally, someone who had put his life on the line for their survival, and now he was paying the price. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Stepping closer, Niko studied Zheng¡¯s expression¡ªtwisted in discomfort, as though even in unconsciousness, the pain had found him. He stood there for a long moment, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders. Zheng was in this situation because of him. Niko had made some the decisions that led them into the dungeon, that put Zheng on the front lines. It was a painful reminder of the cost of leadership. He had a deep respect for Zheng. The man had trusted him without hesitation, fought alongside him, and had nearly sacrificed his life for the group. Now, Niko would do everything in his power to repay that loyalty. ¡°He¡¯s poisoned,¡± Niko muttered under his breath, his voice tight with frustration. He crouched beside the bed and raised his hand, activating [Celestial Probe]. A green glow pulsed from his fingertips as the skill attempted to scan Zheng¡¯s condition, but the results were disappointing. The screen that appeared before him held no detailed information about the poison. The skill was still limited. Niko clenched his fist, swallowing down his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t identify the poison. We need an antidote, and fast.¡± Ivanic, who had been watching silently, nodded with understanding. ¡°There¡¯s still the loot from the boss we haven¡¯t checked,¡± he suggested. ¡°It might have something useful.¡± Niko stood up, his eyes hardening with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. I can¡¯t let him die like this.¡± With Ivanic leading the way, they made their way back to the large, spacious room where the battle with the wise ratman had taken place. The aftermath of the fight was still visible¡ªscattered bodies of the ratmen littered the floor, their blood staining the stone beneath them. But Niko¡¯s focus was solely on the pile of loot that had dropped from the wise ratman¡¯s corpse. He approached the pile, his eyes immediately drawn to the staff. It was identical to the one the wise ratman had used during the battle, its dark wood twisted and adorned with strange symbols. Though taller than the ratman¡¯s own staff, it pulsed with the same eerie energy. Niko picked it up and ran his fingers along the length of it, feeling the power that still lingered within. The rest of the loot was spread out before them¡ªa green knife with a wickedly sharp blade, a dark green robe, several blue shards, a bottle of strange green liquid, and a small wooden box with bronze outlines. The box was about the size of a basketball, with intricate patterns carved into its surface. Niko¡¯s gaze lingered on the box for a moment, but it was the green bottle that truly caught his attention. From the very beginning, it had stood out to him. Something about it seemed significant. Was it poison? Or could it be an antidote? Reaching for the bottle, Niko held it up and used [Celestial Probe] once again. The green aura of the probe surrounded the bottle, and this time, the skill gave him what he needed.
[Item: Uproot Healing Potion] Rank: None Description: A potion created by the rat race which consists of certain mystical ingredients. This potion is capable of curing the Green vein Poison. [Additional Information] Cures the Green Vein Poison Takes time to dispel the poison
Niko¡¯s heart leaped with hope. ¡°This is it!¡± he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. Ivanic, who had been sifting through the other items, looked up, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The cure! This bottle¡ªit¡¯s the antidote for the poison Zheng¡¯s suffering from. We can save him.¡± Niko¡¯s face lit up with determination as he stood, clutching the bottle tightly in his hand. Without wasting another second, they rushed back to Zheng¡¯s room. The atmosphere was heavy with urgency as they approached the bed. Ivanic gently opened Zheng¡¯s mouth while Niko carefully poured the green liquid down his throat. For a few agonizing seconds, nothing happened. But then, Zheng¡¯s breathing began to steady. The green veins across his skin pulsed one last time before slowly beginning to fade, their grip on him loosening. Relief washed over Niko as he stepped back, watching as the potion began its work. ¡°We¡¯ll let him rest,¡± Niko said softly, turning to Ivanic with a tired smile. ¡°He¡¯s going to be alright.¡± For the first time in what felt like hours, Niko allowed himself to breathe. There was still much to do, but for now, they had won a small victory. Chapter 49: Loot Chapter 49: Loot After giving Zheng the antidote, Niko and Ivanic agreed that all they could do was wait. Rest and peace were Zheng¡¯s only chance to recover now. They left the room, the door creaking behind them, and returned to the loot scattered on the ground where the wise rat had fallen. The bodies of the ratmen they¡¯d slaughtered were still strewn about, and a grim, metallic stench of blood lingered in the air. The weight of the dead, both friend and foe, pressed heavily on Niko¡¯s chest. "What do we start with?" Ivanic asked, his voice quiet, standing beside Niko as they surveyed the items. Niko''s mind drifted for a moment as he remembered. "Where¡¯s Dharma?" he inquired, noticing the absence of their silent companion. Ivanic shook his head. "If he''s not here, he probably left. He always had one foot out the door. I managed to convince him to stay a little longer, but..." He let the sentence trail off, a mixture of regret and understanding in his tone. "At least he didn¡¯t abandon us during the battle, unlike Veronica," Niko said, forcing a smile despite the bitterness he felt toward her. "He really is a loner, isn¡¯t he?" Ivanic chuckled lightly. "Yeah. Loner¡¯s one way to put it." Niko knelt down and picked up the first item, a green knife that glinted faintly in the dim light. It felt cold and strange in his hand, like it carried something toxic. Using [Celestial Probe], Niko examined the item.
[Item: Poisoned Rat Knife] Rank: F Description: A knife forged using the remains of poisoned rats. [Additional Information] +1 Agility Low chance of poisoning the target.
Niko¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. The knife in his hand wasn¡¯t particularly strong, but it had its uses. Its blade glinted under the dim light, revealing a series of intricate engravings that hinted at its hidden potential. Turning to Ivanic, he extended the blade with a firm grip. ¡°Here. You should take this. It¡¯s better than what you¡¯ve got, and you might poison your target.¡± Ivanic accepted the knife, his eyes lighting up with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction. He gave it a thorough once-over, appreciating the craftsmanship. ¡°Not bad,¡± he muttered, sliding it into his sheath with a practiced motion. Deep down, Ivanic was ecstatic. He still harbored a secret within his ability that allowed him to momentarily control small objects with his mind. This power was limited by weight and mass, but as he felt the knife¡¯s balance and heft, he knew it was the perfect size. I have to attempt to control this knife with my mind, he thought, envisioning it as his hidden trump card. The idea of wielding the blade with just a thought sent a thrill through him, adding a new layer of confidence to his already formidable skills. Next, Niko reached for the staff¡ªthe same one the wise ratman had wielded during their fight. The dark wood was smooth but unsettling to touch, almost as if it pulsed with leftover energy. At the top of the staff was a skull, likely a rat¡¯s, its hollow eye sockets staring back at Niko. He used [Celestial Probe] again, eager to learn more.
[Item: Green Vein Staff] Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Rank: F+ Description: A staff created using the remains of a giant rat and a branch from a Darken Oak Tree. It has absorbed Green Vein Poison, gaining certain magical properties. [Additional Information] Extra Skill: Green Blob A blob of poison can be launched toward an enemy. Chance to poison the target. Skill can be used twice per day. +1 Intelligence
Niko¡¯s grin widened. An extra skill! He hadn¡¯t expected this. The ability to cast a poison attack without learning a new skill? It was too good to be true. He marveled at the staff for a moment before tucking it into his inventory, the possibilities running wild in his mind. "I take it you¡¯re happy with that one?" Ivanic said with a knowing smirk. "More than happy," Niko admitted. "This staff... it¡¯s better than I thought." As they continued sifting through the loot, they divided the blue shards. Niko ended up with the majority, over seventy, while Ivanic received a respectable share. The robe that was there was nothing special, though it had some poison resistance. Ivanic gladly took it to replace his old tattered one. Nikos''s room had a selection of clothes within that although weren''t comfortable, they were able to stay clean due to its [Constantly Clean] passive. Finally, their eyes landed on the last item¡ªthe small, strange box. Niko felt a chill crawl up his spine as he picked it up, its weight surprisingly light in his hands. The box was made of dark wood with intricate bronze outlines and patterns that seemed almost unnatural in design. There was something ancient and powerful about it, something that made Niko¡¯s stomach tighten in anticipation. He used [Celestial Probe] one more time.
[Item: Unique Bronze Box] Rank: None Description: A box dropped by special monsters. When opened, it can reward anything, from skills to armor. [Additional Information] Opens at level 10.
Niko''s breath hitched as he read the description. Level 10. He needed to reach level 10 to open it. His excitement was tempered with a sense of urgency¡ªwhatever was inside could change everything, but he wasn¡¯t quite ready to access it yet. Ivanic¡¯s eyes widened when Niko explained the box¡¯s contents. "A box like that could contain anything," Ivanic murmured. "I¡¯ve never seen one before, but I¡¯ve heard stories." Niko nodded, his mind already racing with thoughts of leveling up. But that would come later. For now, they had more immediate concerns. ¡°By the way, is Fumito alright?¡± Niko asked, glancing around. He hadn¡¯t seen him since the battle ended. Ivanic¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He¡¯s... dealing with things. He lost people close to him in this dungeon. I think he needs time to process everything.¡± He shook his head slowly. "He¡¯s staying in a room at the back of the castle. We should give him some space." Niko understood. The loss of loved ones was a wound that cut deeper than any blade. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Fumito was going through, but he knew the man needed time to grieve. As they discussed, Niko¡¯s attention drifted back to his surroundings. The castle felt vast and eerie, filled with hidden rooms and unknown dangers. "What other rooms are in this castle?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve found a kitchen, a banquet hall, and a few other rooms, but there¡¯s still more to explore,¡± Ivanic replied. ¡°Parts of the castle seem... blocked off, as if they don¡¯t want us entering certain areas.¡± Niko nodded absently. This place was full of secrets. But as he opened his status screen to examine his stats, something caught his eye¡ªa new tab labeled Territory. His jaw dropped as he selected it. A detailed map of the castle and the surrounding area appeared in his mind, every room, every corridor, every nook and cranny highlighted in glowing light. The size of the territory he controlled was staggering. Chapter 50: Clan Chapter 50: Clan As Niko selected the "Territory" option on his status screen, something incredible unfolded before his eyes. A map appeared, similar to the one he had seen under the "Map" option, but with distinct differences. This map was far more intricate, displaying not only the landscape but also color-coded sections that spread across the territory. Some areas were shaded in darker colors, while others displayed bright hues, and there were strange badges representing various groups scattered throughout. As he tried to zoom in to inspect the details, a familiar sound echoed in his mind. Ding! A new screen materialized, startling him.
Due to owning a territory, you can create a Clan. Please choose a name.
Niko was taken aback by the unexpected prompt. A clan? This world truly was more like a game than he ever imagined. He paused for a moment, contemplating his options. Creating a clan seemed like an unavoidable task, and although it felt odd to him, there was no other path forward. His mind raced through names before settling on one that felt meaningful and appropriate for the journey he was on.
Clan Name: Dark Hope
Why "Dark Hope"? It was simple yet deeply symbolic. He was the hope for his sister, lost in this world for far too long. If she was still alive, Niko vowed to protect and save her. He knew the road to her salvation would be paved in darkness, but he would become the light she needed, no matter how grim the journey became. This world had already shown him its cruelest sides, and he understood more darkness would follow before any real hope could be restored. After confirming the name, another screen appeared for clan customization. Niko set about designing a flag, carefully choosing the elements that would represent Dark Hope. He settled on a black background with golden trim, in the center of which was a ghastly skull, its features fading into the dark backdrop like a spirit emerging from the abyss. It felt perfect¡ªforeboding and mysterious, a symbol that would instill fear in their enemies and strength in their allies. When Niko confirmed the design, the air around them seemed to pulse with energy, and something remarkable happened. ¡°Woah!¡± Ivanic exclaimed, his voice tinged with awe as he spun around, his eyes wide in disbelief. The entire castle seemed to ripple and shift in response to Niko''s choice, as though the very stone and wood were bending to his will. Slowly but surely, the room began to change. The once-weathered furniture darkened to a rich black, as if soaked in shadows, yet somehow more regal. Golden accents emerged like veins of precious metal, outlining the edges of tables, chairs, and even the walls themselves. Every surface gleamed with a newfound luster, the gloom of the castle replaced by a more purposeful darkness¡ªa darkness that exuded power, not neglect. Above them, gonfalon banners unfurled from the high ceilings, descending like sentinels of their new domain. Each banner was draped in black with the emblem of Dark Hope proudly displayed in the center. The skull insignia, fading into an ethereal swirl of shadows, seemed almost alive as it stared down from every corner of the room. The castle wasn¡¯t just responding¡ªit was transforming into a reflection of Niko¡¯s new dominion. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "What is this?" Ivanic asked, his voice filled with astonishment as he continued to take in the surroundings. His eyes, now glancing down at his robe, widened even further. With a look of confusion and curiosity, he touched his chest, where the once-plain fabric had been altered. ¡°Clan?¡± he muttered, tracing the newly emblazoned insignia on his chest. The once-simple robe had morphed to match the color scheme of the room¡ªjet black with golden accents, the skull insignia of Dark Hope now boldly displayed on his chest and arm. The transformation hadn¡¯t stopped at Ivanic. Niko looked down at himself, noticing that his own robe had undergone a similar change. The swirling emblem of Dark Hope was now proudly stitched into the fabric, declaring him the leader of this clan. The very essence of the castle, the environment, and now even their attire seemed to pulse with the power of his newfound authority. It was as if the castle itself had pledged allegiance to Niko''s reign. ¡°There are perks to this, it seems,¡± Niko mused aloud, a satisfied smile creeping across his face. ¡°Invite the others too!¡± Ivanic said eagerly, clearly impressed by the newfound power of their clan. Niko shook his head. "No, it doesn''t work that way. Those who want to join need to be near me to receive the invitation." Despite the conversation, Niko¡¯s attention remained fixed on the map in front of him. The map now displayed a dark, sprawling territory under his control, represented by the colors and emblem of Dark Hope. But there was more¡ªfar more than just his domain. There were other flags, other colors scattered across the map, indicating rival territories. The first flag that caught Niko¡¯s attention was disturbingly close to his own territory. It was a blue and green sphere on a white background, marking the territory of a clan called "Tera." Niko frowned as recognition dawned on him¡ªthis was the settlement he had recently fled from. Their lands clashed with his own, meaning that a conflict was likely inevitable. Questions swirled in Niko¡¯s mind. Why hadn''t Tera warned anyone about this territory''s dangers? Had they known about the dungeon and stayed silent? Or was there something even more sinister at play? Pushing those thoughts aside for now, Niko focused on the other territories. To the northeast lay a region called "Sword Peak," marked by a lone purple sword on a black background. Niko had heard of this place before¡ªit was said to be the domain of the Old Monster, a figure feared by the inhabitants of Tera. Stories of the Old Monster were spoken in whispers, the tales of his power and ruthlessness enough to chill anyone¡¯s blood. This was not a place to tread lightly. Another flag drew Niko''s attention to the west. It was a hideous pink and green emblem, a pig''s head with two crossed axes behind it. The clan name was ¡°Pig''s Den.¡± Niko remembered the strange, brutish creatures from the dungeon¡ªthose weren¡¯t just random monsters. They had intelligence, purpose, and now, he understood, a territory of their own. This confirmed his suspicion¡ªhumans weren¡¯t the only race in this world. The Pigs Den was evidence that other intelligent species existed here, and they were as territorial as any human faction. He had also remembered that in the description of the Uproot Poison, there was a group called the Rat Race, which further validated his thoughts. Maybe there were many strange races in the universe being summoned here? The more he explored the map, the more uneasy Niko became. Two more territories stood out¡ª"The Church of Abaddon," whose flag bore clasped hands surrounded by golden wings on a white background, and "The Green Alliance," represented by a dark green tree on a lighter green background. Niko knew nothing of these groups, but he could sense the danger they posed. Each territory was like a piece of a deadly game board, and he had just become a player. Niko¡¯s mind raced. What was his next move? Should he lay low, bide his time, and build his strength? No. That wasn¡¯t enough. He needed power¡ªdomination. This world had already shown him that the weak were devoured, and he refused to be prey any longer. His eyes gleamed with determination as a dark thought crossed his mind. ¡°I want power. I want domination. And I¡¯ll crush anyone who stands in my way, as at the end of the day, power will allow me to see my sister..¡± Chapter 51: Rattan Shaman Chapter 51: Rattan Shaman Seeing the eerie, determined grin stretch across Niko¡¯s face, Ivanic felt an uncomfortable chill run down his spine. Something was unnerving about the way Niko was processing everything that had just happened¡ªthe dungeon, the deaths, the power he now held. It wasn¡¯t just determination Ivanic saw; it was a kind of feverish, ruthless hunger for domination that made him feel unsettled. Niko noticed Ivanic¡¯s hesitation and confusion. He turned to his companion with a half-smile, masking the intensity bubbling beneath the surface. "As you can see, we¡¯re now part of a ¡®clan¡¯¡ªsomething I received after taking over this territory." Ivanic nodded thoughtfully, processing Niko¡¯s words. His unease wasn¡¯t so much about the concept of the clan itself¡ªit was more about what Niko might do with such power. The grin on Niko¡¯s face hadn¡¯t left, and it reminded Ivanic too much of the same hunger for power he had seen in others. A hunger that often led to bloodshed. "You might want to check your interface," Niko continued, eyeing Ivanic¡¯s shifting expressions. "There might be some new things there now that we¡¯re bound to this territory." Ivanic¡¯s eyebrows raised in curiosity and he quickly pulled up his own interface. A dark, grim realization soon replaced his initial excitement over the discovery. "Our clan has quite a large territory," Ivanic muttered, still focused on the map displayed in front of him. "But there¡¯s something you need to know. People are greedy. They¡¯ll covet this land, Niko. The moment they find out about it, they¡¯ll try to take it." Niko¡¯s smile faded slightly, replaced by a more serious expression. "I know. But we¡¯re not at a complete disadvantage. We have this entire territory to ourselves, which means we can hunt and level up without much competition. And there¡¯s no need to worry about backstabbers, not with my spirits around." Ivanic nodded, but his concern remained etched into his face. "True, but if we¡¯re going to capitalize on this, we need to move fast. The other territories won¡¯t sit idle for long. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they send scouts to check us out soon." Niko pondered Ivanic¡¯s words. He knew they were right. The world they lived in was filled with treachery and danger. Greed was a constant, and territory meant power. His mind was already racing with plans¡ªways to solidify his rule, ways to expand. He would need more spirits, more strength, and more strategy. Ivanic broke the silence with a question. "How many spirits can you summon right now?" "Around six," Niko replied, glancing down at his hands as if considering the possibilities. "But I could probably handle a few more if I pushed myself. And as we level up, that number will increase drastically. I have a plan for that." His gaze then turned toward the dead ratmen scattered across the room. There was work to be done. "I want you to explore the castle a bit more," Niko said. "I¡¯m going to deal with the spirits of these ratmen. Once I¡¯m done, we can head out into the forest and grind out some levels." Ivanic nodded in agreement, his expression grave as he realized just how dire their situation was. They needed every possible advantage, every ounce of strength they could muster if they were to survive the threats that loomed over them. With a curt nod, he turned on his heel and strode off to explore the deeper, uncharted sections of the castle. His footsteps echoed down the stone halls, growing fainter as he ventured into the shadows, leaving Niko standing alone in the hall littered with the remains of their enemies. The silence settled over Niko like a heavy cloak, broken only by the distant creak of old wood and the faint rustle of wind through the cracks in the stone. He stood still for a moment, letting the weight of the recent battle sink in. Yet, despite the carnage around him, his heart thrummed with anticipation. The thrill of victory, yes, but more than that¡ªthe promise of power. His gaze fell on the lifeless body of the Wise Rat, sprawled out among the corpses of its lesser kin. This creature had been more than just a mindless monster; it had been a commander, a leader among the ratmen, and it wielded intelligence and magic. What would it be like to bring such a creature under his control? To bind its will to his own? Niko''s excitement mounted, his fingers twitching in anticipation. He knelt beside the body, his dark robes brushing against the bloodstained floor, and placed his hand on the cold, lifeless form of the Wise Rat. He could feel the lingering essence of the creature¡ªpowerful, potent, and just waiting to be harnessed. "Let¡¯s see what you can do for me," Niko muttered, his voice low and full of purpose. With a deep breath, he activated his skill, [Spirit King¡¯s Order]. The now-familiar green aura surged from his body, enveloping him in its ethereal glow. Tendrils of energy snaked out, wrapping around the fallen body of the Wise Rat, connecting them in a way that felt almost primal. The air crackled with energy as Niko channeled his will into the corpse, calling forth its spirit from the void. At first, the process felt the same as it always did¡ªa slow, steady pull of the spirit from the body into the realm of the living. But this time, something was different. As the spirit began to materialize before him, Niko felt a sudden, unexpected surge of energy¡ªa pulse of power that was stronger, sharper, more focused than anything he had experienced before. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. His heart skipped a beat as the form of the Wise Rat began to solidify in front of him. It wasn¡¯t like the other spirits he had summoned. This one¡­ this one had a presence. A weight to it that he hadn¡¯t felt with the mindless shades he usually commanded. The Wise Rat¡¯s spirit floated before him, its form translucent and ghostly, yet unmistakably powerful. Its eyes, glowing with an eerie green light, locked onto Niko¡¯s, and for a moment, he felt as if the creature were assessing him, its intelligence shining through the spectral haze. The aura around the spirit was heavy, its presence more formidable than any of the spirits he had raised before. Niko¡¯s breath caught in his throat. This wasn¡¯t just some hollow, mindless entity. This was something else¡ªsomething far more valuable. The creature before him wasn¡¯t simply a puppet to be controlled; it was a spirit with intelligence, with will. And that made it a weapon unlike any he had wielded before. The spirit of the Wise Rat looked at him, not with the blank stare of a summoned minion, but with a gaze that seemed to possess understanding. Its ghostly hand gripped the spectral version of the staff it had wielded in life. Niko¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be? Could spirits retain their intelligence after death? He had to find out. [Celestial Probe] [Name: Rattan Shaman] Rank: F+ Potential: E [Status] Strength: 1 Constitution: 2 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 4 Mana: 4 Mana Power: 10/10 Spirit Power: 0/500 [Skills] Rat Swarm Green Blob
Niko could hardly contain his excitement. "A potential rank of E?" He almost laughed aloud, the glee in his voice barely restrained. "This is incredible!" Niko had never expected to summon a spirit with such immense potential. The Rattan Shaman was far more than a simple minion¡ªit was an intelligent spirit, capable of wielding magic, something Niko hadn¡¯t thought possible at this stage of his journey. It wasn¡¯t just another mindless foot soldier; this shaman was smarter than some humans he had met and, more importantly, had the potential to grow¡ªmuch stronger, much deadlier. A slow, calculating grin spread across his face as he took a deep breath, considering the possibilities that now lay before him. The very air around him seemed to hum with newfound energy. He turned his attention back to the Rattan Shaman, its ghastly form floating silently, the tattered robes of its spiritual body drifting as though caught in an invisible breeze. Its glowing eyes flickered with eerie intelligence, scanning its surroundings as if already assessing its place in this world. Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. "Can you understand me?" he asked, his voice low but commanding, testing the limits of this new creation. The Rattan Shaman tilted its head slightly, its glowing gaze locking onto Niko. The silence stretched out, thick with tension, before the spirit slowly, deliberately nodded. Niko¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he clenched his fists in triumph. This was more than he could¡¯ve hoped for. Not only had this spirit retained its intelligence, but it could also understand him and follow complex commands. His mind raced with possibilities, strategies blooming like wildfire. If this spirit could think, it could plan. It could adapt. It could strategize in ways his other spirits could not. In a world like this, where strength was essential but cunning was invaluable, an ally like this could change everything. An army that thinks for itself, a general that can act as my second-in-command while I¡¯m away, he mused, the thought thrilling him. His eyes gleamed as he issued his next command, voice steady and authoritative. "You¡¯re going to stay here," he said, his tone brokering no argument. "Your job is to protect this castle¡ªmy territory¡ªand alert me the moment anyone or anything enters without my permission. Nothing passes through these walls without me knowing. Do you understand?" The Rattan Shaman¡¯s glowing eyes flickered again before it gave another slow, obedient nod. Without a word, it began to glide deeper into the castle, its ethereal form seeming to merge with the shadows as it moved. From beneath its tattered robes, a small army of spectral rats began to spill forth. Their red eyes gleamed as they scurried across the floor, darting toward various doorways and disappearing into the hidden corners of the castle. They moved with eerie precision, as if guided by an unseen hand, finding the best vantage points from which to watch and guard. It was as though the castle itself was now alive with unseen eyes. Niko watched with satisfaction as the shaman and its swarm melted into the shadows, vanishing from sight but not from his awareness. The sensation of power thrummed through him, a rush of dominance that brought a devious smile to his lips. This world just became a lot more manageable, Niko thought, his confidence soaring. Humans, with their betrayals and treachery, were unnecessary. He didn¡¯t need unreliable allies. Why rely on human companionship when he had an army of spirits¡ªloyal, obedient, and unquestioning? This shaman alone could act as a guardian of his fortress, capable of defending it with cunning that surpassed anything a mindless spirit could provide. His gaze flicked back to the remaining ratmen corpses scattered across the floor from the earlier battle. He felt the familiar stir of excitement well up inside him, a hunger for more power, more control. Why stop with one? he thought, a dark grin curling the edges of his lips. He could bolster his numbers, grow his army even further. There was no reason to hesitate now. With a practiced movement, he raised his hand, and the air around him pulsed in response to his command. The faint green glow of his power flickered across his fingers as he called upon the essence of the dead. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy, the temperature dropping as an eerie fog rolled in, pooling at his feet. The corpses of the ratmen twitched, their bodies jerking unnaturally as their spirits were forcibly pulled from their remains. One by one, the ratmen spirits began to materialize, their forms wavering like smoke as they hovered before him. Their ghastly figures shimmered in the dim light, eyes glowing with a haunting light, their forms locked in an unsettling, eternal dance between life and death. Niko¡¯s eyes gleamed as he surveyed his spectral army, his thoughts buzzing with the limitless potential at his fingertips. His ambitions had never felt more within reach. This castle was his stronghold, and these spirits were his soldiers. "If the other territories want a fight, they can have it," he muttered darkly. "But they won¡¯t know what hit them." As Niko summoned more spirits from the fallen ratmen, his mind raced with plans. He would level up, pour all his points into intelligence, and build an army so vast and powerful that nothing could stand in his way. A chill spread through the room as his spirits began to gather around him. He was ready for whatever came next. And woe to anyone who tried to stand in his way. Chapter 52: A Plan Chapter 52: A Plan Niko and Ivanic sat on an old wooden sofa in a dimly lit room, its medieval design fitting perfectly with the castle¡¯s eerie atmosphere. The air was cool, and the flickering light from a few nearby sconces cast long shadows on the rough stone walls. The couch beneath them groaned with every small shift, its rigid frame offering little in the way of comfort. But in this brutal new world, comfort was a forgotten luxury, replaced by the cold reality of survival. Before them was a glowing screen, a map of the surrounding territory flickering with small indicators and boundary lines, marking the domains of other factions. Niko leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, his eyes locked on the map with unwavering focus. Ivanic sat beside him, slightly hunched, his weathered face etched with lines of worry and concentration. There was no time for small talk, no room for relaxation. The air was thick with tension as they discussed the future¡ªtheir future¡ªand the threats closing in on them from all sides. Niko had come to trust Ivanic quickly, faster than he would have ever imagined possible. In this unforgiving world, trust was a rare commodity, often leading to betrayal or death. But Ivanic had proven his loyalty time and time again, offering both his wisdom and his unwavering support. He wasn¡¯t just another survivor¡ªthey had become a team. Together, they were navigating a maze of threats, deceit, and power struggles that threatened to engulf them at any moment. Ivanic broke the silence, his voice low but heavy with urgency. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± His words hung in the air like a warning. Both men knew it was the truth. The clock was ticking, and the walls were closing in. ¡°The other factions won¡¯t stay idle for long,¡± Ivanic continued, his eyes scanning the map, tracing the borders that now belonged to them. ¡°The moment they find out you¡¯ve taken control of this territory, they¡¯ll come for it. Humans, especially those in Tera, are greedy. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Niko''s brow furrowed as Ivanic¡¯s words sank in. He had anticipated this, but the reality of their situation made his heart beat a little faster. Control over this territory was a victory, yes, but it also painted a target on their backs. The factions, the clans, the ruthless scavengers of power¡ªthey would see this as an opportunity to strike, to tear down what Niko had built before it had the chance to grow. ¡°They seemed keen on expanding, especially near their borders,¡± Ivanic added. ¡°The higher-ups in Tera might seem passive, but they have the Protectors to do their dirty work. They¡¯re dangerous.¡± Ivanic¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke of Tera¡¯s Protectors. Niko had seen firsthand the ruthless efficiency of those so-called guardians. While the higher-ups of Tera sat at the peak of their mountain, content with their wealth and power, the Protectors were the real enforcers, the ones who acted with brutal force whenever Tera sought to expand. Rumors had circulated about the decadence of Tera¡¯s leadership, that they had grown complacent with their riches, indulging in frivolities while sending others to fight their battles. But complacency at the top didn¡¯t make them any less dangerous. The Protectors were trained, battle-hardened, and more than capable of crushing any resistance. ¡°They¡¯ll probably try to use force if it comes to that,¡± Niko muttered, his voice low but steady as his fingers traced the outlines of neighboring territories. ¡°But who said I¡¯d give it to them?¡± His eyes burned with determination, the flicker of defiance unmistakable in his tone. He had fought too hard to get here. He wasn¡¯t about to roll over and let them take it from him. His territory. His future. Niko was ready to fight for what was his, even if it meant standing against the full might of Tera. Ivanic frowned, leaning back slightly as he considered the gravity of their situation. ¡°Tera is a massive threat,¡± he said, his voice dropping even lower, almost as if speaking the words out loud gave them more weight. ¡°They¡¯re like a boulder hanging over our heads, waiting to drop the moment we show any weakness.¡± The thought lingered in the air, but Niko wasn¡¯t willing to bend. And Ivanic could see that. He knew Niko¡¯s resolve was unshakable. They had fought together, bled together, and survived together. Neither of them was going to let Tera or any other faction take away what they had built. ¡°I just hope we have enough time,¡± Ivanic said, breaking the tense silence. His eyes flickered toward Niko. ¡°We need to level up. Fast.¡± Niko nodded, the weight of Ivanic¡¯s words not lost on him. Time was their enemy now. Every moment that passed was a moment their enemies could use to grow stronger, to make plans, to strike. They couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent. Every day they delayed was a day they gave the factions surrounding them a chance to consolidate power and resources. And Tera wasn¡¯t the only threat looming on the horizon. Other clans had been discovered, their banners flying over distant territories. Some were unknown to Niko, their intentions were unclear. But that only made them more dangerous. Who knew how many of them would set their sights on his territory once word spread of his control over this land? Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Niko¡¯s eyes returned to the map, tracing the borders of their newfound territory. He could feel the pressure mounting, the invisible weight pressing down on him. This was no longer just about survival. This was about dominance. Power. Securing his place in this world before anyone else could take it from him. But power came with a price. He had seen that already. "We¡¯ll need more than just leveling up,¡± Niko said, his voice steady as he stared at the map. ¡°We need a plan. Defenses. Strategies for when¡ªnot if¡ªTera or someone else comes knocking.¡± Ivanic nodded, his face grim. Time was their biggest enemy right now, even more than Tera. Every passing moment felt like sand slipping through their fingers, and the weight of impending danger was a constant pressure on Niko¡¯s mind. They had just discussed their plan, and Niko had already begun to set things in motion. The threat posed by Tera and other unknown forces loomed larger than ever. But Niko wasn¡¯t one to sit idle. His newly summoned Rattans had been sent out to scout the area surrounding the castle, their sharp eyes and agile movements perfect for gathering intel unnoticed. What they found had been both surprising and concerning. There were far more monsters lurking around the base of the mountain than they¡¯d anticipated¡ªparticularly rat-like creatures similar to the ones they had already fought. These monsters, while individually low-level, could pose a real threat in large numbers. But at the same time, they were also an opportunity. The creatures, Niko realized, were a resource. Not just in terms of experience, but as potential new spirits to bolster his ever-growing army. If he could dominate and harvest them, these rat-like creatures could serve as a crucial line of defense, a buffer against the inevitable attacks from rival factions. Niko had already allocated his newly gained status points from his ascension up the dungeon. Most of them went into intelligence, enhancing his ability to control more spirits and making his connection with them even stronger. He could feel the power humming in his mind, like a vast network of threads, each leading to one of his summoned beings. His command over them felt almost instinctive now. But while intelligence was his focus, Niko hadn¡¯t neglected his physical attributes. He had placed points into strength, constitution, and agility, leaving him feeling like a completely new person. Gone was the frail, uncertain Niko of Earth¡ªthe one who spent his days hiding behind a desk. That version of himself now felt like a distant memory, replaced by someone stronger, more capable, and more dangerous. His body moved with a new sense of purpose, his muscles responding faster, his reflexes sharper. He was no longer the man who had arrived in this world fearful and weak. He had become something else. Someone else. As he stretched his arms, feeling the newfound strength ripple through his limbs, Niko rolled his shoulders and looked over at Ivanic. "Let¡¯s get things moving. We need to level up if we¡¯re going to hold our ground here. If Tera comes for us, we need to be ready." Ivanic nodded in agreement, his sharp eyes already scanning the surroundings. ¡°The Rattans did their job well,¡± he said, his voice calm but determined. ¡°We know where the monsters are lurking. We start there. Clear them out, gain the experience, and fortify the area. If we do this right, we can create a defensive perimeter around the castle.¡± Niko could hear the confidence in Ivanic¡¯s voice, but there was also an underlying sense of urgency. They both knew that time was not on their side. Tera would come eventually, and with them would come the full weight of their power. If they weren¡¯t strong enough when that time came, there would be no second chances. The two men stood up from the old wooden sofa, their movements purposeful and precise. The room they had been sitting in was one of many within the vast, mysterious castle. It was dimly lit, the flickering light from the torches casting long, dancing shadows on the stone walls. The blood from the previous battles had long since been cleaned up, but the faint smell of iron still lingered in the air¡ªa grim reminder of the violence that had already taken place here. The castle itself felt strangely empty now, as if it were holding its breath, waiting for the next inevitable conflict. There was an eerie stillness to the place, a quiet anticipation that hung in the air like a storm waiting to break. Niko led the way as they moved toward the massive front doors, their footsteps echoing loudly through the silent halls. With each step, Niko could feel his resolve hardening. The battles ahead would be fierce, and their survival was anything but guaranteed. But he had made it this far, and he wasn¡¯t going to back down now. This castle, this territory, was his. He would defend it, no matter the cost. As they approached the heavy wooden doors, Niko pushed them open with a firm shove. The doors creaked loudly, their ancient hinges protesting the movement, but they swung wide, revealing the world beyond. They were greeted by the crisp, bright light of the day. The sun hung high in the sky, casting its golden rays over the landscape. It was a beautiful day, the sky a brilliant blue canvas dotted with slow-moving clouds. A soft breeze stirred the leaves of the nearby trees, filling the air with a gentle rustling sound that was almost peaceful. The contrast between the beauty of the world and the harsh reality of their situation was almost jarring. Niko stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the landscape before him. From their vantage point atop the mountain, they could see for miles in every direction. The trail that led down the mountain was visible for a short distance before it became overgrown with cracks, grass, and dirt. Beyond that, the forest stretched out endlessly, a sea of green that hid both danger and opportunity. Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe as he looked out over the landscape. Despite everything, despite the cruelty and danger of this world, there was a serene beauty to it that was hard to ignore. ¡°Such a beautiful place in such a cruel world,¡± Niko murmured, more to himself than to Ivanic. Ivanic, standing beside him, nodded solemnly. ¡°Cruel indeed. But we¡¯ll make it ours, no matter what it takes.¡± Niko turned to face Ivanic, his eyes sharp and determined. "That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll do. But first, we need to make sure we¡¯re strong enough to keep it. Let¡¯s head down to the forest and clear out those monsters." Ivanic agreed with a simple nod, and together, the two men began their descent down the mountain. The path was rough and uneven, but they moved with purpose, their focus on the task ahead. The monsters at the base of the mountain would provide them with the experience they needed to level up, to grow stronger, to prepare for the battles that were sure to come. As they disappeared between the trees, the sun¡¯s rays filtered through the leaves, casting long, jagged shadows across the forest floor. The hunt had begun, and Niko¡¯s journey toward domination was just getting started. Chapter 53: Hunting Chapter 53: Hunting ¡°Screeech!!¡± The agonizing screech tore through the darkened forest, echoing off the towering trees and sending a shiver through the air. In the dim light, shadows darted between the thick trunks, moving with frantic speed. Three figures were fleeing, their movements desperate as they attempted to outrun their pursuers. But as their panicked sprint reached its climax, they were forced to stop¡ªa wall of stone rose before them, impenetrable and blocking their path. The forest thinned out around them, revealing the scene more clearly as their last hope of escape evaporated. The three figures¡ªRattans, hunched and grotesque¡ªwere in terrible shape. Their bodies, usually fierce and resilient, were now marred with deep wounds. The cuts and gashes that crisscrossed their flesh oozed dark blood, but what made it worse were the green veins spreading from each injury, pulsating with a sickly glow. The poison coursing through their bodies was making it harder for them to stand, let alone fight. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, and their beady eyes were filled with a cocktail of anger, fear, and pain. Turning to face their pursuers, the Rattans'' fury faded into dread as two figures emerged from the shadows of the trees. Niko, standing tall and eerily calm, gripped a staff in one hand, his eyes cold and focused. Behind him, Ivanic followed, a cruel-looking green knife clutched in his one hand. Blood still dripped from its blade, evidence of the battle that had led them here. It was a scene that would have sent even seasoned survivors into shock. Normally, facing off against three Rattans would be a nightmare, even for a well-prepared team. Their resilience, speed, and viciousness made them formidable opponents, but here, two men¡ªone young and unassuming, the other older and missing an arm¡ªhad managed to corner them with almost effortless grace. The sight would¡¯ve been impossible to believe if anyone had been there to witness it. A slow, chilling smile spread across Niko¡¯s face as he raised his staff. The Rattans, who had moments ago snarled with hatred, took a step back, their eyes now wide with terror as they pressed against the stone wall behind them. They knew what was coming. ¡°Kill,¡± Niko whispered, his voice a death sentence. From the shadows, ghastly figures began to materialize¡ªspirits summoned by Niko¡¯s will, their ethereal forms glowing faintly in the fading light. The Rattans, already too weak to fight, let out one final screech as the spirits descended upon them. What followed was a brutal, savage attack. The spirits tore into the Rattans with reckless abandon, ripping flesh from bone, their eerie forms swirling around their prey like a macabre dance of death. The forest echoed with their dying cries, but soon enough, the screeches faded into the stillness of the evening. Blood pooled on the forest floor, dark and thick, as the last of the Rattans fell silent. Niko stood there, unfazed by the carnage before him. The sight of blood, of death, no longer rattled him as it once had. This world had hardened him. He had seen enough death, been through enough battles, that this¡ªthis massacre¡ªwas nothing more than routine now. "This is what it takes to survive," he muttered to himself, his grip on the staff tightening. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ivanic, standing beside him, wiped his knife on the grass before sheathing it. His expression was equally composed, though the years of battle etched in his face showed that he too understood this brutal reality. There was no room for hesitation, no time for pity. ¡°Three days,¡± Ivanic said, his voice steady. ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for three days, and we¡¯ve come far.¡± Niko nodded. He had reached level nine, and Ivanic wasn¡¯t far behind at level eight. They had been relentless in their efforts, hunting every monster they could find near the castle. Niko¡¯s collection of spirits had grown as well¡ªsixteen in total now, mostly Rattans and other rat-like creatures from the surrounding forests. His plan was coming together. The more spirits he controlled, the stronger he became. Soon, he would be unstoppable. Even Ivanic had grown more adept in combat and despite only having one arm, his agility and skill with the knife had improved dramatically. He fought with a grace that made him unpredictable, his movements quick and precise and as a surprise, his knife always caught the rattans off guard as they weren''t expecting a flying knife to fly from the bushes and strike them. ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Niko said, his voice cutting through the quiet. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, and we¡¯ve had enough for today.¡± Ivanic nodded, his face set in agreement. They had harvested enough from today¡¯s hunt. It was time to regroup. Tomorrow, they could do it all over again, and continue the grind. Before they began their journey back to the castle, Niko sent out a silent command. His spirits¡ªghastly figures that had been lurking in the shadows¡ªspread out, fanning around the perimeter of the castle. They would keep watch through the night, alerting him to any potential intruders. He kept only a single Rattan spirit and his trusty bee spirit by his side. The rest would act as his eyes and ears, ensuring the safety of his newfound home. As they made their way back to the castle, the evening sky began to deepen into shades of purple and orange. The forest around them, though beautiful, was filled with hidden dangers. Niko couldn¡¯t afford to drop his guard for a moment. By the time they reached the castle, the sun had dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ancient stone walls. They entered the large front doors, the familiar echo of their footsteps filling the castle¡¯s halls. Making their way to the kitchen, they began preparing the three-horned deer they had hunted earlier. Both men took comfort in the routine of cooking, a small reprieve from the violence they faced daily. They sat at the long dining table, a grand chandelier hanging above them, casting a warm glow across the room. The food was simple, but it filled their bellies, and for a moment, they could almost pretend that life wasn¡¯t so dangerous, that their next battle wasn¡¯t always just around the corner. As they ate, Niko asked about Fumito, the quiet Japanese man who had stayed behind during the battles. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him,¡± Ivanic replied, shaking his head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left his room.¡± Niko frowned. He feared the worst. Fumito had lost people close to him, and this world was not kind to those carrying such heavy burdens. If left unchecked, grief could lead to despair. And in this world, despair was a death sentence. ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Niko said, setting his utensils down. ¡°We go see him. He¡¯s been alone long enough.¡± Ivanic nodded in agreement. They needed to check on Fumito before it was too late. The night passed uneventfully, the castle quiet except for the occasional creak of the old walls and structure. Niko retreated to his room, readying himself for sleep as tomorrow they had plenty to do. ... When morning came, Niko woke suddenly, his heart pounding in his chest. Someone had entered his territory. He felt it, a disturbance in the delicate web of control he had over his domain. His spirits had alerted him, sending a warning that set his nerves on edge. Sitting up in bed, he whispered to himself, ¡°Whoever they are¡­ they¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Chapter 54: Uninvited Guests Chapter 54: Uninvited Guests Lying on his bed, Niko¡¯s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding in his chest as an eerie sensation washed over him. His instincts screamed that something was wrong. ¡°Someone has entered my territory,¡± he murmured under his breath, the words barely audible in the stillness of the room. Without wasting a second, Niko leaped off his bed, his body moving on pure adrenaline. He darted out of the room, his feet thudding lightly against the cold stone floor as he made his way downstairs. As he descended, he spotted Ivanic sitting on the old wooden sofa, casually engrossed in a book. The scene was so calm, so out of place, that for a moment, Niko¡¯s mind stuttered in confusion. He hadn''t expected such tranquility. Before Niko could even ask where Ivanic had found the book, the older man looked up with a smile, ¡°Niko, I''ve found a small library at the back of the¡ª¡± ¡°No time,¡± Niko cut him off abruptly, his voice tight with urgency. ¡°Someone¡¯s entered the territory.¡± Ivanic¡¯s expression shifted in an instant, his face falling as he closed the book with a soft thud. His body tensed as he processed Niko¡¯s words. ¡°Who?¡± Niko shook his head, still trying to grasp the situation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My skill doesn¡¯t let me see their features, just their presence. The ratmen alerted me. There are two of them, and they¡¯re making their way up the mountain.¡± Ivanic wasted no time. Standing quickly, he placed the book on the table, his usual casual demeanor replaced with sharp focus. ¡°If it¡¯s someone from Tera, we need to be prepared for the worst.¡± Niko nodded, already summoning his spirits in his mind, positioning them near the main entrance, hidden from sight but ready to strike at his command. They were on their home ground, and he knew the spirits would be far stronger here. Still, that didn¡¯t ease the gnawing tension in his gut. Suddenly, a loud, rude bang came from the front door, as though someone had kicked it with force, demanding attention rather than politely requesting it. Both Niko and Ivanic exchanged a glance. It was a sound that carried no respect, only arrogance. ¡°Bang!¡± Another slam rattled the heavy wooden door. Outside, two armored men stood waiting, their posture rigid with entitlement. There was an air of superiority about them, a haughtiness that dripped from their expressions. Their armor gleamed under the dull sky, the familiar insignia of Tera emblazoned on their chest plates¡ªa mark that once might¡¯ve meant protection but now only represented authority through brute force. The larger of the two men, built like a hulking beast, took a step forward with a cocky grin plastered across his face. He looked every bit the brute, towering over his companion. A massive greatsword rested across his back, nearly as tall as he was. Behind him, the shorter man seemed far less imposing, though his sharp eyes darted around, calculating. He fidgeted with the oversized helmet on his head, adjusting it every few seconds. The tall man raised his boot once more and kicked the door again with a loud bang, laughing. ¡°Hehe, hopefully, these punks open up. Wouldn¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The smaller man glanced up, his voice more measured. ¡°We need to be cautious, remember? They conquered a dungeon. There¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ve got some serious skill.¡± The big man huffed dismissively. ¡°Pfft. I bet it was just dumb luck. We''ve seen it before.¡± Another few seconds passed before the door slowly creaked open. Niko stepped into view, his black robes flowing lightly around him, a staff gripped in one hand. His face was calm, unreadable. His spirits lurked nearby, unseen but ready. The two protectors sneered at him, their faces twisting with disdain at the sight of someone so young standing before them. ¡°May I help you?¡± Niko¡¯s voice was steady, but there was a cold edge beneath the politeness. He already knew what they were here for, and he wasn¡¯t interested in playing their games. The taller man puffed out his chest, stepping forward to loom over Niko. ¡°Yeah, you can help us. Fetch the owner of this castle. We¡¯ve got a proposition from Tera. Something he¡¯ll want to hear.¡± Niko raised an eyebrow, unfazed. ¡°You¡¯re speaking to him.¡± Both men blinked, taken aback. Their smug expressions faltered slightly. They hadn¡¯t expected the owner of the castle to be the very man standing in front of them. The shorter man recovered quickly, sneering. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to leave guests standing outside? Invite us in.¡± Niko¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You weren¡¯t invited here. And I don¡¯t remember calling you guests.¡± The taller man bristled at the lack of respect. ¡°Hah! Smart mouth, huh? Listen up!¡± He stepped even closer, towering over Niko. ¡°We come from Tera, a mighty force in this world, created by the founding humans. We¡¯re giving you a chance, kid. Join us, hand over your territory, and we¡¯ll give you a leading position in our clan. It¡¯s an offer you shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Behind him, the shorter man nodded, clearly satisfied with the speech. Silence hung in the air. Both protectors stared at Niko, waiting for him to respond, expecting gratitude or at least some semblance of fear. Instead, Niko remained calm, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Is this really what you came here for?¡± The taller man¡¯s patience was wearing thin, his jaw tightening. The shorter man, though, leaned in, trying a different tactic. ¡°You should consider it. It¡¯s for the best of humanity. It¡¯s what we do¡ªprotect humanity from threats in this world.¡± For a brief moment, Niko¡¯s face twitched in disgust. ¡°The best for humanity?¡± His thoughts flashed to the horrors he had witnessed, the deaths caused by those who claimed to be protectors. People slaughtered for power, for territory. These weren¡¯t heroes¡ªthey were vultures in armor, preying on the weak. Niko¡¯s voice dropped, colder now. ¡°I think you should leave.¡± Before either protector could react, Niko calmly closed the door in their faces. Stunned silence followed. The taller man¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red, fury boiling just beneath the surface. He reached for the greatsword on his back, yanking it free with a loud scrape of metal. ¡°That little bastard!¡± he snarled. ¡°I bet he¡¯s alone in there. Just some lucky survivor who stumbled into this place.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± the smaller man hissed, his voice sharp with caution. ¡°What if he¡¯s a freak, like that monster up in the other mountain? He did seem awfully confident¡­¡± The bigger man paused, his sword still in hand. A bead of sweat trickled down his temple. His instincts had been screaming at him the moment he began to ascend the mountain telling him that something wasn¡¯t right. His [Keen Sense] skill was flaring with warnings, which had always kept him alive in difficult situations. Danger was everywhere, surrounding them, almost suffocating him the longer he stood there.. His breath came in short, anxious gasps as he slowly re-sheathed the sword. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ we should report back. Get more men. If we take this territory, we¡¯ll have a foothold to take down those damned pigmen and expand Tera¡¯s reach.¡± Reluctantly, the two protectors turned and began the long walk back down the mountain, their cocky attitudes replaced with a growing sense of unease. Niko watched them from the shadows, his spirits keeping silent vigil as the two men were unaware that spirits had completely surrounded them. ¡°Tera will be back,¡± Niko murmured to himself. His eyes gleamed with cold resolve. ¡°And I¡¯ll be ready to make an example out of these fools.¡± Chapter 55: Never Backing Down Chapter 55: Never Backing Down After closing the door behind him, Niko walked away with a slow, deliberate pace, his demeanor completely unfazed, as if the tense interaction with the protectors had never happened. Yet, beneath his calm exterior, a flicker of annoyance lingered. The protectors'' arrogance grated on him¡ªtheir overconfidence in Tera¡¯s dominance, their assumption that they could intimidate and coerce him into submission. It was laughable, but understandable. Tera had grown into a behemoth in the area, monopolizing everything from resources to human lives. As Niko ascended the stairs, a small, almost sinister smile tugged at the corner of his lips. The castle around him felt eerily quiet, the stone walls echoing his footsteps like the lair of a supervillain who had just laid the final brick in a plan to rule the world. It was an image that, in any other context, might have felt unsettling. But for Niko, it was a silent promise of the power he would soon wield. When he reached the second floor, he stopped outside a door and knocked gently. He waited for a moment before slowly pushing it open. Inside, Zheng sat on the edge of his bed, looking pale and tired, but awake. His surprise at seeing Niko quickly faded into relief, the tension draining from his shoulders as he sat up slightly. ¡°Niko!¡± Zheng said, his voice weak but filled with warmth. ¡°Hey, take it easy,¡± Niko replied with a friendly smile, stepping inside. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, but much better than before,¡± Zheng answered, scratching his head as if trying to shake off the lingering fog of sleep. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°A few days,¡± Niko replied, watching Zheng carefully for signs of distress. Zheng¡¯s face darkened slightly as he processed the news. ¡°Where are the others?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with concern. Niko¡¯s expression shifted, his gaze dropping to the floor as he slowly shook his head. The weight of the losses was evident in his posture, and Zheng understood immediately. ¡°Everyone?¡± Zheng¡¯s voice trembled slightly, a hint of sadness cracking through his words. ¡°Well¡­ Fumito is still alive,¡± Niko replied quietly, his voice softer now, almost reluctant to say the words aloud. Zheng¡¯s head lowered, the sadness settling over him like a heavy cloak. They hadn¡¯t known each other for long, but the bond forged through life-and-death experiences had been powerful. The weight of losing comrades in such a brutal world was almost too much to bear. Though the room fell into a heavy silence, the emotional atmosphere was soon interrupted. The door creaked open, and Ivanic stepped in, smiling warmly at Zheng, clearly pleased to see him awake and recovering. Ivanic¡¯s gaze shifted to Niko, and a different smile spread across both their faces¡ªone of shared understanding and quiet triumph. Zheng, still seated on the bed, looked at them both with confusion. Their expressions were far too sinister for a casual visit. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng asked, tilting his head slightly, sensing something was off. ¡°So?¡± Niko grinned, turning toward Ivanic with a glint in his eye. ¡°Mission¡­ accomplished,¡± Ivanic stated with a steady satisfaction, his tone as cold as the mountain¡¯s air. Slowly, he raised his arm, and with a sharp swosh and an echoing bang, a pile of items materialized, clattering heavily onto the stone floor. Zheng¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight: battered bluish armor pieces lay scattered, the insignia of Tera Settlement unmistakably emblazoned on each chest plate¡ªa crest that was so domineering tarnished now with blood. Alongside them, a greatsword and a shortsword, both still marked with drying, crimson stains, completed the grim trophy Ivanic had brought back. The metallic scent of blood mixed with the ominous air, filled the room with an unsettling, weighted silence. These¡­ these are from the protectors, Zheng realized, his mind racing. A chill crept up his spine as he pieced together the gravity of what lay before him. ¡°These are the settlement¡¯s badges,¡± he murmured, his voice thick with a mix of awe and unease. Protectors weren¡¯t mere scouts; they were elite fighters, chosen for both their combat skill and the authority they carried. They wore armor that signified allegiance, honor, and duty¡ªa duty to Tera¡¯s people, now lying desecrated on the floor. Zheng¡¯s gaze moved from the blood-streaked swords to Ivanic, as the weight of what had occurred settled over him fully. Did they¡­ kill protectors? Ivanic watched Zheng with a smirk, the glint of satisfaction unmistakable in his eyes. For him, this scene was more than proof of success¡ªit was a display of his own tactical prowess. There was no room for hesitation in his mind. Allowing those scouts to return to Tera with knowledge of Niko¡¯s strength would have invited catastrophe. ¡°The moment those protectors stepped back down that mountain,¡± Ivanic said, amusement flickering in his expression, ¡°they sealed their fate.¡± It became clear: while Niko had engaged the protectors, he had been plotting with Ivanic telepathically. Ivanic¡¯s ambush had been precise, each blow timed to catch the protectors off guard as they made their way down the rugged trail. With the help of the mountain¡¯s spirits, he had ensured they would never make it back to Tera. Zheng¡¯s shock began to melt into a reluctant admiration. He looked back at Ivanic, his gaze lingering on the bloodstains that marked the brothers¡¯ victory. The plan had been as brutal as it was effective, and the evidence lay before him, undeniable. Ivanic, however, regarded the spoils with something close to pride, his hand resting on the greatsword¡¯s hilt as if it were a trophy. ¡°You really¡­ killed protectors,¡± Zheng muttered, shaking his head, unable to hide his amazement. "This is¡­ more than just a warning." Niko chuckled, a dark satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a warning. It¡¯s a declaration. The mountain doesn¡¯t welcome scouts, inspectors, or any intruders. I¡¯m done with diplomacy.¡± spirits. Niko bent down, inspecting the greatsword with casual interest. "Separate these," he instructed Ivanic. "We¡¯ll divide the loot among ourselves." Ivanic nodded, already moving to organize the spoils of their ambush. The armor and weapons would be a welcome addition to their growing resources, but Niko had something more pressing on his mind. He straightened up, brushing his hands together before turning to Ivanic. ¡°I''m glad you''re doing well Zheng, not there¡¯s an important matter to address,¡± Niko said, his voice serious once again. ¡°Let¡¯s check on Fumito. It¡¯s been too long.¡± Ivanic hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowing. "I haven¡¯t seen him leave his room in days. He¡¯s¡­ grieving, Niko. I think he needs time." Niko nodded slowly, understanding the weight of the situation. Fumito had lost people he cared about, and the pain of that loss had clearly affected him deeply. But time was not a luxury they could afford in this world, and isolating oneself could be dangerous. ¡°Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s doing,¡± Niko said softly, but there was a determined edge to his voice. He was responsible for the few people who remained by his side, and he wouldn¡¯t let Fumito slip away without at least trying to reach out. The two men exchanged a glance before heading toward the door. Outside, the castle was still quiet, the weight of recent battles and deaths hanging heavy in the air. But Niko¡¯s mind was already racing ahead, plotting, planning, preparing for the next move. This world had no room for weakness, and if Tera thought it could bully him into submission, they were in for a rude awakening. Chapter 56: Fumito Chapter 56: Fumito Both Niko and Ivanic walked down the spacious hall of the castle, the intricate architecture still managing to amaze them no matter how many times they passed through it. The floral designs on the wooden door and window frames were almost hypnotic, so carefully crafted that it felt as though each curve and line had been drawn by hand with painstaking attention to detail. Despite the beauty of their surroundings, the echo of their footsteps across the wooden floors carried a heavy silence between them. Niko¡¯s expression was serious, his concern for Fumito growing with each step. He knew the trauma Fumito had endured. The loss of comrades, the crushing weight of survival in this brutal world¡ªthey were burdens no one could carry without scars. Niko understood all too well, but he feared what Fumito might have done in his isolation. The thought of him taking drastic measures, of succumbing to the grief, gnawed at the back of Niko''s mind. As they approached Fumito¡¯s door, both Niko and Ivanic exchanged a glance, their worry mirrored in each other''s eyes. Niko knocked three times. Silence. They looked at one another again, a hint of unease tightening the air around them. Niko knocked again, louder this time. Knock! Knock! Knock! The sound echoed through the long, empty hallway, the stillness of the castle amplifying their concern. Niko raised his hand, ready to barge in if necessary. But just as his hand hovered near the door, a voice came from the other side. It was faint, but unmistakably Fumito¡¯s. ¡°The door is unlocked. Just come in¡­¡± The tension broke as Niko exhaled with relief. He slowly turned the doorknob, pushing the door open to reveal the room within. Though it was not as grand as Niko¡¯s, it was still spacious, bathed in the soft light streaming through a large window. The medieval decor gave it a homely, albeit austere, feeling. Fumito sat on the edge of his bed, his posture slightly hunched but not as defeated as Niko had feared. There was a sadness in his eyes, but also a glimmer of resolve that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°We''re glad you''re okay,¡± Ivanic said, breaking the silence as he stepped forward. ¡°We thought that maybe¡­¡± ¡°What? That I would take my own life?¡± Fumito interrupted, his voice steady but carrying a hint of sorrow. ¡°After people who cared for me gave their lives so that I could keep mine? That would be pointless. A waste. And worse¡ªit would disrespect their sacrifice.¡± He smiled slightly, though his eyes shimmered with unshed tears. Despite the emotional turmoil, there was a determination there that gave Niko a deep sense of relief. Fumito stood up slowly, brushing off his clothes before turning toward Niko and Ivanic with a small smile. ¡°I''ve run out of the food I had stored in my inventory,¡± he said, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°Is there anything left here to eat?¡± Ivanic''s face brightened at the question. ¡°Let''s head to the kitchen. We¡¯ve still got some meat from some creature we killed earlier. I¡¯ll cook you something.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The mood shifted, the tension easing as the three men shared a quiet moment of camaraderie. It felt good to see both Fumito and Zheng alive and recovering, a small victory in a world filled with so much loss. As they made their way to the kitchen, Ivanic filled Fumito in on everything that had happened while he was recuperating¡ªthe creation of the clan, the nearby territories, and the looming threats from Tera. Niko wasted no time in extending an invitation to both Fumito and Zheng to join the clan once they were fully healed. He needed everyone on board to execute his plan for gaining power and securing their territory. They couldn''t afford to move forward half-heartedly. The items collected from the two dead protectors were divided accordingly. Zheng, being a close combat fighter, took the bluish armor, adjusting to the feel of the heavy material on his frame, and also having the Tera insignia replaced by the one of Dark Hope. Ivanic, ever practical, took the short sword, choosing to keep it for emergencies. And Fumito¡ªalthough initially unsure if he could even wield it¡ªtook the greatsword. After leveling up during the castle¡¯s conquest, Fumito had yet to allocate his stat points. Now, with the need to wield a more powerful weapon, he put his points into strength, allowing him to handle the sword more easily and effectively. Niko observed their choices with interest. Each of his teammates seemed to be forging their own path, developing in different ways. He, of course, had a "seed" skill¡ªone that would only grow in complexity as he leveled up, pushing him further into the role of a necromancer or spirit-wielder. But the others? Their progression was more of a mystery. Ivanic¡¯s skill set still left Niko wondering. Was it also a seed skill, or was Ivanic adapting to what he had available? Zheng, on the other hand, was more straightforward¡ªhis combat skill made him an excellent front-liner, but Niko worried about the potential dangers it posed. And then there was Fumito. His flashbang orb ability was useful, but it didn¡¯t give away much about where his future path would lead. ¡°Do I even need to concentrate on their progression?¡± Niko thought to himself, his mind racing through possibilities. He knew he needed to prioritize his own growth¡ªintelligence, in particular, to control more spirits. But without his spirits, what was he? That thought haunted him, nagging at the back of his mind like a question he couldn¡¯t yet answer. The sun had yet to set by the time the group gathered in the common area, discussing their next steps over a hastily prepared meal. The atmosphere was much lighter now, the sense of impending doom temporarily lifted by their shared determination. ¡°We should stay within our territory for now and clear out any remaining monsters,¡± Zheng suggested, eager to regain his strength and test his newly equipped armor. ¡°Leaving them here could pose a threat later.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Ivanic added, nodding as he glanced at Niko. ¡°Once our territory is secure, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore the nearby lands. We need to know what¡¯s out there. It could give us a huge advantage.¡± Niko listened, considering the options. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t set yet,¡± he mused aloud. ¡°And I¡¯m almost at level ten. Should we try to push for it today?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it,¡± Fumito chimed in, his voice stronger than it had been in days. ¡°We need to keep improving. The enemies we¡¯re up against¡­ they won¡¯t wait for us to catch up.¡± Niko nodded. He knew all too well that their enemies were formidable, and the unknown threats from the other territories weighed heavily on his mind. But most of all, he felt the pressure of reaching level ten. The Unique Bronze Box was waiting for him, and inside, it held the promise of something powerful¡ªsomething that could give them the edge they so desperately needed. ¡°Alright,¡± Niko said, standing up with renewed determination. ¡°We still have time before nightfall. Let¡¯s see if we can clear out the monsters in our land.¡± The others agreed, their resolve hardened by the weight of the battles to come. And as Niko gathered his staff and summoned his spirits, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that tonight, everything would change. Level ten was just within reach, and with it, a new chapter in their struggle for survival. Chapter 57: Catacombs Chapter 57: Catacombs Three ratmen crept through the dense forest that clung to the lower slopes of the mountain, their red eyes gleaming with suspicion as they surveyed their surroundings. Their four-fingered hands twitched with anticipation, the sharp nails ready to strike at the first sign of danger. One of them gripped a rusted knife tightly, while the others kept their claws bared, their black snouts raised in the air, sniffing for any unusual scents. The furs on their bodies were filthy and matted, an oily mess that carried a stench so vile, it would make any human gag. They froze suddenly, their heads swiveling as they sniffed more urgently, sensing something nearby. Their sharp, animalistic instincts warned them of danger lurking close, though they couldn''t yet pinpoint where. ¡°Thuck!¡± A soft sound echoed from the ground nearby. Their reactions were instantaneous, turning with feral speed, their claws and knives raised defensively. But what they saw stopped them cold. A strange, glowing white orb lay on the forest floor, vibrating ominously. FLASH! The orb exploded in a blinding light, completely disorienting the ratmen, whose screeches of pain were cut off by the brilliance that seared into their sensitive eyes. Stumbling and snarling, they flailed, vulnerable and confused. ¡°Go!¡± Niko''s voice cut through the chaos as two figures darted toward the ratmen. Zheng, his arms transformed into the vicious claws of a wolf, was the first to strike. His claws slashed across the face of one ratman with brutal precision, tearing through fur, skin, and bone. The ratman¡¯s face was mangled beyond recognition, its eyes gouged out and blood spraying from the deep, jagged wounds. It collapsed to the ground, clutching its ruined face, trying to scream, but the blood poured into its throat, reducing its cries to gurgling gasps as it choked to death. Fumito followed close behind. Having thrown the flashbang that blinded the ratmen, he now wielded a massive longsword almost as tall as he was. His movements were sluggish under the weight of the weapon, but the raw power behind his swing made up for the lack of speed. He brought the blade down with a savage cleave, slashing through the chest of the second ratman. Blood sprayed in every direction as the ratman collapsed, twitching violently as its life drained away in gruesome bursts. The last ratman, slowly regaining its vision, blinked in confusion as it processed the carnage around it. Before it could react, a javelin pierced through its left arm with a sickening crunch, sending it stumbling backward with a screech of agony. The creature¡¯s eyes darted around wildly, and then it made the only choice it had left¡ªflight. Shrieking in pain and terror, the ratman turned and bolted down the mountain, its blood leaving a dark trail in the underbrush. ¡°They know how to flee?¡± Ivanic said from beside Niko, his voice tinged with surprise. ¡°I thought they were mindless.¡± Niko, his brow furrowed, focused on the retreating ratman. "They must have some level of intelligence," he muttered. "If they understand when to run, they aren''t just dumb beasts." His heart raced as he considered what this meant. If the ratmen were smart enough to retreat, it could signal something more dangerous at play. Something deeper, more cunning, lurked beneath the surface of this territory. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Follow it!" Niko ordered, urgency in his voice. They couldn¡¯t let the ratman escape, not without knowing where it was headed. Zheng and Fumito, still catching their breath after the fight, immediately took off after the fleeing ratman, gaining the EXP from the kills. Despite its injuries, the creature was surprisingly fast, but the blood trail made it easy to track. After a few minutes of pursuit, they came upon something unexpected¡ªa large hole carved into the side of the mountain, its entrance wide and foreboding. Niko and his group halted, staring at the dark mouth of the cave with a mixture of confusion and wariness. His territory was large with its own mysteries to be uncovered, so he shouldn''t have been surprised by seeing this, however, he was, as the darkness within vibrated with an ominous aura. ¡°This¡­¡± Niko muttered, the sight stirring a distant memory. He recalled encountering a similar hole when they were fleeing from the Pigmen not too long ago. There seemed to be some of these spread throughout his territory, but not all of them are deep, or very accessible. But this was different. It felt¡­ deeper. Older. Could there be a second section of the castle? Niko wondered, his mind racing. How could I not know about this? His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the ratman, its blood-soaked body vanishing into the darkness of the cave entrance. Niko took a cautious step forward, his heart pounding in his chest. Something about this place felt off, like an ancient secret waiting to be unearthed. Just as Niko was about to cross the threshold, a sound rang out in his head¡ªa familiar ding, the unmistakable chime of his interface alerting him. A screen appeared before his eyes, its message causing his pulse to quicken.
[Alert!] You have discovered [Catacombs of Grayrock Castle], an area long forgotten by the old lord of this territory. This dungeon hidden beneath Grayrock Castle has been left untouched for many years, and the prisoners once held here have long since escaped into the wilds. For being the first to discover [Catacombs of Grayrock Castle]:
Niko blinked, momentarily stunned. A dungeon¡­ here? Right beneath their feet? He had never heard of such a thing happening. This was the first time he had experienced something like this¡ªan undiscovered area beneath his own territory. Although not the same type of dungeon as the castle he had conquered, these smaller instances could exist within dungeons and around bigger ones. He stood still, his mind racing with the implications. A forgotten dungeon, untouched for years¡­ and it belonged to his territory. If they explored it, they could gain invaluable resources, experience, and potentially new spirits or powerful artifacts. But with the promise of such rewards came the inevitable danger. What lay waiting inside? Had the escaped prisoners left traps or monsters behind? Niko didn''t know, but the allure of double EXP was hard to resist, especially with his level ten just within reach. As his team gathered behind him, the darkness of the dungeon beckoned, an unknown challenge ahead. Niko¡¯s heart pounded, excitement and trepidation mixing in equal measure. He turned to Ivanic, Zheng, and Fumito, who had caught up and were standing at the entrance, waiting for his lead. "Are we going in?" Ivanic asked, his voice steady but his eyes betraying a hint of concern. Niko hesitated for only a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. We need to see what¡¯s down there. But stay on guard¡ªthis place is ancient, and there¡¯s no telling what¡¯s waiting for us.¡± With a final glance at the dark entrance, Niko stepped forward, leading his team into the unknown depths of the Catacombs of Grayrock Castle. Chapter 58: Bronze Box Chapter 58: Bronze Box [Alert!] You have discovered [Catacombs of Grayrock Castle], an area long forgotten by the old lord of this territory. This dungeon has been left untouched for many years, and the prisoners from this once-thriving dungeon have long escaped and been forgotten. For being the first to discover [Catacombs of Grayrock Castle]:
¡°Niko! Do you see this?¡± Fumito called out, glancing toward the notification screen that appeared before him. ¡°Yeah, I see it,¡± Niko replied, nodding as he met the gazes of his companions. The message had popped up for everyone, a shared realization of the potential ahead of them. They stood at the mouth of the cave, contemplating their next move. This place was ancient, A chill seemed to seep from within, cool and damp, heavy with an earthy scent that carried the faintest hint of something metallic. Standing at the threshold, there was an undeniable sense that the air here was different¡ªheavier, thicker, as if each breath pulled in the weight of centuries. They had all grown stronger since their initial days of struggling for survival, and their teamwork had improved tremendously. But stepping into the unknown always carried the risk of being overwhelmed. ¡°Should we head in?¡± Niko asked, though his tone wasn¡¯t one of uncertainty. His confidence was growing, forged by the brutal experiences they had faced together. He no longer hesitated like the old Niko might have. There was a moment of silence as they each weighed the risks and rewards. The memory of the Rat Shaman¡¯s defeat and the power Niko had harnessed in that battle bolstered their faith in him. And now, with Niko¡¯s spirits to protect them, the unease in their hearts began to ease. Before anyone could voice their final thoughts, a gust of wind rushed from deep within the cave, carrying with it a warm, eerie draft that felt colder as it passed. It swept over them, causing their robes and cloaks to flutter like the dark wings of ravens caught in the current. Niko lifted his head, his eyes narrowing as he stared into the shadowy depths. The cave emanated an unsettling atmosphere, but after everything he had faced¡ªthe deaths, the monsters, the constant fight for survival¡ªfear had become a companion, not a deterrent. His heart beat steadily, and despite the unnerving chill in the air, there was no trace of hesitation in his gaze. ¡°We''re going in,¡± Niko said decisively, his voice carrying the weight of his growing resolve. The others nodded in silent agreement, trusting Niko¡¯s judgment. He had led them through the nightmare with the Rat Shaman, and now they followed him into the darkness once more.
Inside, the cave expanded into a vast, yawning darkness, where the air was thick and unmoving, heavy with the damp scent of stone and earth. Stalactites hung from the ceiling like the fangs of a forgotten creature, their sharp points glistening faintly as droplets of moisture gathered and fell, echoing in the silence. The walls bore the marks of time¡ªdeep fissures and jagged scars that seemed to map out the story of millennia, yet too eroded to decipher. The deeper they ventured into the cave, the more the walls seemed to close in. The temperature dropped further, and the sound of their footsteps echoed louder in the increasingly confined space. Niko¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dim light, and the rocky surface of the cave became clearer, its jagged, ancient texture stretching endlessly ahead. As they pressed on, a sudden halt brought them to a wide, open chamber. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Two different pathways,¡± Zheng observed, staring at the two massive openings before them, each leading deeper into the cave¡¯s depths. ¡°Maybe we should all go down one path together,¡± Fumito suggested, looking uneasy at the thought of splitting up. Zheng, however, countered quickly, ¡°Or we can cover more ground by separating.¡± Fumito scoffed. ¡°You ever seen a horror movie? People always die when they split up.¡± Niko watched their debate silently before making his decision. ¡°You three go together,¡± he said, nodding toward Zheng, Fumito, and Ivanic. ¡°I have enough spirits to protect me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± It wasn¡¯t arrogance¡ªit was confidence. Niko had fought side by side with these men, and he knew they would be safe together. But he also knew that his growing power with the spirits meant he was more than capable of handling what lay ahead on his own. There was a brief pause before they all agreed. Without wasting time, they moved toward their respective paths. Zheng, Fumito, and Ivanic headed down the left cave, while Niko took the right.
The further Niko ventured into the right passage, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. His footsteps echoed louder now, the shadows around him growing thicker, as if the cave itself were alive, watching, waiting. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling longer as the darkness pressed closer. "What a pointless notification," Niko muttered under his breath. ¡°Double EXP? For what? There aren¡¯t any enemies around¡­¡± Most people would consider him insane for seeking danger so eagerly. But Niko knew better. In this world, power was survival, and if he wanted to ensure his own, he had to embrace every opportunity, no matter the risk. Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as he came to a stop. In the distance, dimly illuminated by a faint light emitted by a candle on the side, eight ratmen stood guard near a massive door. They were idling, unaware of Niko¡¯s presence for now. These creatures, like the others he had encountered, reeked of decay and filth. The would scratch their ears with their claws or push one another and hiss as if a playful taunt. Their eyes still kept its vicious light as they stood around. He wondered if these things ever rested. Do they even sleep? Niko thought grimly as he prepared himself for battle. He tightened his grip on the staff he had claimed from the Rat Shaman, its power thrumming in his hand. Without hesitation, he summoned his spirits, their ethereal forms materializing around him like loyal soldiers. With a wave and a smile, Niko called out mockingly, ¡°Hello, everyone! How¡¯s your day been?¡± The ratmen froze, their red eyes widening in alarm before they screeched in fury. They rushed toward him, brandishing their rusted weapons, their shrieks echoing through the cave. But Niko wasn¡¯t fazed. He raised his staff, and behind him, his spirits surged forward with deadly precision. The ratmen never stood a chance. Outnumbered and outmatched, they were torn apart in moments. Ghastly entities appeared in a faint mysterious light and they proceeded to cause carnage. Their shrieks of anger quickly turned into cries of pain as Niko¡¯s spirits ripped through them, shredding their bodies until the cave was silent once more, differed only by the red paint splattered around the walls. With the battle over, Niko calmly approached the fallen ratmen. Though he had lost two spirits, it didn¡¯t matter. He could easily replenish his army. Lifting his left hand, he summoned the spirits of the freshly slain ratmen, adding them to his ever-growing collection. The ghastly aura surrounding him became more intense as a chill surrounded his body, but as the newly summoned spirits dissipated, so did the aura. Ding! A rush of energy filled Niko¡¯s body as he finally reached level 10. ¡°Ah, finally!¡± Niko grinned with satisfaction. His heart raced with anticipation as he opened his inventory, retrieving the item he had been waiting for since the Rat Shaman¡¯s defeat. A small, bronze chest materialized in his hands¡ªthe Unique Bronze Box.
[Item: Unique Bronze Box] Rank: None Description: A box dropped from special monsters, when opened anything can be awarded¡ªfrom skills to armor. [Additional Information:] Opened at level 10.
With trembling fingers, Niko whispered, ¡°Open¡­¡± The box began to glow, its surface radiating with a brilliant light. It shimmered in his hands, and colorful streaks of energy danced around it as it vibrated gently, the air around him crackling with power. Then, with a final flash of light, the box opened, and Niko¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he laid eyes on its contents. Chapter 59: Whats In The Box? Chapter 59: What''s In The Box? "Ta da da!" The Bronze Box erupted with a dazzling display of white light, streaked with vibrant colors that danced across the dim cave walls. The brilliance of it all stirred the air around Niko, causing his black robes to flutter as if caught in a gentle breeze. His heart raced in anticipation, eyes fixed on the fading glow. As the light began to dim, his vision slowly cleared, revealing the object now resting in his hand¡ªa Magenta Gem, shaped like a pill and roughly the size of a tennis ball. Its cool surface wasn¡¯t unexpected, but its surprising weight hinted at its significance. Niko''s breath hitched. The realization hit him all at once. "A skill gem!" he whispered in awe, staring at it with wide eyes. He knew these skill gems all too well¡ªrare and precious items, often carrying incredible abilities. The chances of one dropping were staggeringly low. To receive one from this box meant one of two things: either skills were more accessible than he had thought, or these boxes held far more potential than he¡¯d initially realized. Niko scrutinized the Magenta Gem, noting its dull glow and the lack of intricate details inside, which meant it wasn¡¯t a "seeded" skill gem. He needed to confirm what this gem could offer. He used [Celestial Probe], hoping to quell his growing curiosity.
[Skill: Arms of the Demi-Titan] Rank: F+ Description: The arms of a Demi-Titan are believed to possess ultimate power, capable of shattering boulders and causing the very air to ripple with a single punch. A powerful Titan once gave away parts of his body to his kin, his arms holding his immense strength. [Additional Information]
"Well, damn..." Niko sighed, disappointment washing over him. This wasn¡¯t a skill he could use¡ªyet. His current strength was far below what was needed to activate it. And while the skill itself would certainly help with his lack of physical power, there was the nagging question: should he even bother with non-spirit-related skills? He knew that his [Spirit King''s Prder] was a seeded skill, and he would have a higher chance of receiving a skill related to his seeded skill, however, this rule applied to skill gems dropped by monsters, as far as he understood. But maybe there were intricacies he didn''t know of. Regardless, this skill wasn''t much use to him. He knew that humans in this world had a limited number of skills they could learn, and his seeded skill ensured his future development would revolve around spirit-related abilities. The world in a way would shape his future development if he was patient and hard-working enough. That was the privilege of those with seeded skills and why these skill gems were so precious. What if taking this random skill disrupted that path? Was it worth the gamble? For now, the answer was no. Niko weighed his options. The skill was valuable, but it would benefit someone else in his party more than him. The situation was dire¡ªhis group needed power fast, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be selfish. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Let''s see who can use this," Niko muttered, tucking the Magenta Gem away with a flick of his hand, storing it for later. His attention shifted back to the battlefield, where the bodies of the slain ratmen lay. To his delight, he noticed three item drops amidst the carnage.
[Celestial Probe]
[Item: Bracer of Toughness] Rank: F Description: A bracer that grants the wearer increased resilience. [Additional Information]
¡°Not bad,¡± Niko murmured, holding the bracer up for inspection. Though it was plain in appearance, its functionality made it valuable. A single point of constitution might not seem like much, but it could make a world of difference in surviving future encounters. He strapped the Bracer of Toughness around his arm, feeling a slight surge of endurance wash over him. Even with his focus on spirits, there was no harm in boosting his own survivability. Next, he turned to the remaining items: two blue shards from one of the ratmen and a peculiar thin brown paintbrush from another. The sight of the brush made Niko pause, a bemused expression on his face. "A paintbrush? What kind of rat drops a paintbrush?" He couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity. But he needed to know its significance.
[Celestial Probe]
[Item: Brush of the Flower Painter] Rank: E Description: A paintbrush once wielded by a renowned artist in the human kingdom, famous for painting the most exquisite flowers and the most intricate forests. After receiving an invitation from the Rat King to perform in his kingdom, the Flower Painter accepted, only to never be seen again after entering the Rat Kingdom. [Additional Information]
"Class...?" Niko muttered in confusion, his brow furrowing. This was the first time he had encountered the concept of a "class" in this world. And what kind of class was Painter? It seemed absurd, especially in a world where combat ruled. But there it was, listed right before him. Still, the skill and intelligence boost were tempting¡ªif only he had the class to wield it. For now, it was another curiosity to store away in his inventory, something to figure out later. With a sigh, Niko pocketed the Brush of the Flower Painter and turned his attention to the heavy wooden door that had been guarded by the ratmen. The cave had fallen silent, save for the soft rustling of his robes and the occasional clatter of his staff against the stone floor. The air was cold, and the oppressive atmosphere weighed down on him as he reached for the door¡¯s handle. KrrrrrrI The rusty hinges groaned in protest as Niko pulled the door open, revealing a shadowy chamber beyond. He had barely cracked it open when a wave of dread washed over him. His instincts screamed at him to be on guard. Taking a few steps back, Niko raised his staff, ready for whatever lurked behind the door. His spirits materialized around him, forming a protective circle, their ghastly forms glaring into the darkness beyond.
"Keeek Kek Keeeeek!" The eerie sound echoed through the chamber, a chittering, unsettling noise that sent a chill down Niko''s spine. Metal clanked faintly in the distance, adding to the ominous feeling. The creature behind the door had revealed itself, and Niko knew, this was no ordinary foe. His heart pounded in his chest as he steadied his grip on the staff. Whatever was waiting for him, it was about to meet the full force of his army of spirits. Chapter 60: Swordman of Rust Chapter 60: Swordman of Rust ¡°Keeek Kek Keeeeek¡± A Ratman who was currently sitting on top of a chest raises its head looking towards the intruder who had suddenly opened the door to this room. The eyes of the ratman were crimson as the glossiness of their eyes emanated a vicious deadly aura vibrating with malicious intent. There was a slight hint of intelligence in them as it looked towards Niko almost as if it was looking down towards someone beneath it. Niko was in full alert as this kind of Ratman was something that he had never really seen before. The monster was a head taller than himself with bulging muscles that would make Candreva look like a wimp. The fur on this ratman was also darker than the ordinary ones he had faced before, and towards the neck area, the fur was longer and more puffed out almost looking like a mane. There were scars all over the Ratman¡¯s body as well as golden piercings on its ears and lips. There were broken chains on his muscular limbs, as well as some that were still attached to the nearby wall. Niko immediately took notice of that as he accessed the situation carefully. The most striking part about the ratman was the long sword that the ratman had in his hand. Although the longsword looked rusty beyond usage, it vibrated with an aura that resembled that of a time long forgotten there was a strange shape to the sword as the point was round and wider than the rest of the blade. The sword was also slightly thicker and the muscular ratman carried it with him like a heavy object by his side as the round tip left cratches that littered the ground from being carried and being dragged by the ratman. Niko was quick to react as he wanted to be the first to make a move. Without holding back he released all of his spirits. To Niko¡¯s surprise, the change in expression of the ratman was strange, as it seemed like the ratman was taken aback but relentless and fearless. The Mantis spirit sorrounded Niko like a potective shield, its sword like arms infront of him, ready to protect its master. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ratmen and Boars rushed towards the sword-wielding ratman as they were following Niko¡¯s order to shred him into pieces. As Niko gave this order he took a few steps forward, taking advantage of the slight chaos. [Celestial Probe] ¡­ [Name: Rat Swordsman of Rust] Rank: F+ [Skills] [Rusty Slash] [Shriek of Terror] After quickly getting his info, he took another step back. He didn''t have much time to react as the battle had commenced. A ratman spirit jumped up with a ghastly greenish knife in his hand ready to slice at the Rat Swordsman. The sword''sman showing its prowess raise the big sword infront of him, blocking the attack as it jumped back and threw a heavy slash forward, shattering several spirits in the process, as Niko winced and staggered backwards slowly. He touched his head, feeling a painful thump vibrate from within. Regardles of how much strenght he gained, the pain was always the same. The Rat Swordsman was simply too strong and smarter than the spirits. However, he was simply a lone Rat Swordsman and there was only so much he could do. And in a matter of time, a few spirit broke through the defences. A few ratmen were able to slash and bite the legs of the Rat Swordsman, causing him to do a large slash, jump back, and raise its head. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°SHRIIIIIIIiiiiiiiieeeeeeekkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!¡± The sound was so loud and the frequency so low that there was a ringing sound in Niko¡¯s air causing him to feel slightly disoriented. To Niko¡¯s luck, because these were spirits rather than actual living organisms, they were completely unaffected by the shriek. And despite the fact that he lost control for a second, the spirits were able to handle themselves if Niko allowed it, although, they wouldn''t display intelligent characteristics. Therefore instead of causing these meddling spirits to be disoriented and unable to attack, he simply wasted his efforts and time as the spirits wasted no time in attacking. Slashes and bites came in fury as the many agile spirits were overwhelming. Swoosh! Suddenly a projectile flew from behind the spirits and struck the Rat Swordsman right on the belly. ¡°Shrieekk!!¡± This time there was another shriek that echoed through this room, however, this shriek was of pain and hatred and not a skill. Turning its crimson eyes towards Niko and the Steampunk Bee right next to him, the ratman¡¯s hateful eyes showed that it was on a mission. Niko was a little annoyed as the steampunk bee always seemed to bring aggro whenever it shot an enemy, however, the bee was too useful. In fact, Niko even had plans to return to the forest and get some more spirits like the bee or even the battle that had terrorized the summoned.. Suddenly, the Rat Swordsman raised the longsword with both hands as it took a long breath. The longsword began to change color to a light brown hue which turned slightly darker as it spread throughout the blade of the longsword. This had to be the [Rusty Slash] skill that Niko had seen earlier. His toughts raced as he tied to predict what the skill entailed baed on the name and position that the swordsman was in. It had to be a projectile of sorts! Bang! The sword swung downwards and then sideways as some spirits were too late to react, and they received a sharp cut through their bodies destroying them in the process and sending an ethereal green flash to spread through the room for a second. The boars were the least agile and were the fastest to go. Instead of continuing its assault after successfully killing a number of spirits, the swordsman continued the slashing motion towards the chains that were behind him keeping him in place. This happened quite quickly, as Niko raised his staff and used the [Green Blob] skill of the staff he currently wielded. He could feel the killing intent of the swordsman and the danger it emitted. All of these events happened rather quickly as right after the rat swordsman was able to slash the chain behind him, he bent slightly and jumped sideways. Bang! The blob hit the wall behind him, causing it to corrode rather quickly. The rat swordsman was very quick as right after jumping sideways to dodge the blob it strategically jumped over the spirits towards Niko, There was a slight look of panic on Niko¡¯s face for a slight moment. For the first time in a while, he felt like he could possibly die here. The rat swordsman approached extremely quickly, and in a matter of seconds, he was a few meters in front of Niiko ready to slash. Niko had to act quickly and on his feet, otherwise, his head would be on the floor in the next few seconds. As Niko still stood there with the bee next to him, the rat swordsman swung its longsword. Swoosh! Clang! A loud sound of metal on metal could be heard as sparks could be seen flying from the interaction of the two figures. The sword that the rat swordsman wielded had not slashed Niko apart and instead, it was blocked completely by the mantis spirit, who stood behind Niko with its claws around him. This was Niko¡¯s last trump card at the moment, and to his luck, it worked. As the ratman was completely shocked by the appearance of this mantis spirit, the spirits behind him who were still following the order to shred him into pieces were right on his tail. With scratches and bites, blood that was falling from the hole in the ratman¡¯s abdomen was no longer the only source of this crimson waterfall, as there were more deep scratches on the rat swordsman''s back. The eyes of this monster were completely different than previously. Although there was still a tenacity there and an unwillingness to give up, the look of fatigue was different. Spirits didn''t feel tired, therefore, they were still slashing and biting with the same form of viciousness. The rat swordsman who was slightly overwhelmed, wanted to react but the mantis which protected Niko was also extremely quick and agile and there was no way that the tired rat swordsman could do anything against him in this state. Swoosh! The mantis spirit slashed towards the rat swordsman who was quick to lose its head as its big muscular body fell to the ground lifelessly. Blood gushed from its orphases spreading throughout the floor. With a huge sigh of relief, there was a tired expression on Niko. His brain was pounding with pain as he had used so much to defeat that monster. He also had lost a lot of his spirits too. ¡°Hopefully it was worth it¡­¡± Niko spoke slowly as he looked towards the headless rat swordsman on the ground with the same strange look the rat swordsman had previously, ¡°... Rise.¡± Chapter 61: Strenght Chapter 61: Strenght ¡°Rise¡­¡± The words rolled off Niko¡¯s tongue like a spell, low and commanding. His voice echoed in the stillness, carried by a palpable tension that made the air itself seem to shiver. The phrase ignited his skill, [Spirit King¡¯s Order], and a deep green aura began to radiate from his body, swirling with intensity as it surged forward, tendrils of energy writhing toward the still form of the Rat Swordsman of Rust. Niko¡¯s heart raced, his eyes fixed on the swordsman¡¯s fallen corpse with an anticipation that bordered on obsession. A faint smile played on his lips, and for a fleeting moment, there was a look of pure avarice there¡ªas if he were about to seize a treasure that had been waiting for him alone. The aura reached the corpse, wrapping around it in coils of light and shadow, and the body trembled in response. Slowly, the fallen Rat Swordsman began to stir, as if waking from a centuries-old slumber. Wisps of smoky, ethereal light gathered around it, condensing into a hazy form that flickered between substance and mist. Niko¡¯s energy fed the transformation, tendrils of green energy binding to the very essence of the creature, anchoring it to this new, undead existence. The swordsman¡¯s form became sharper, more defined, until finally, the same fierce eyes of the creature opened, glowing with a cold, ghostly light. It stood before Niko as if reborn, gripping a spectral version of the same rusted sword that had once gleamed with the dull reflection of blood and battle. The physical blade it had wielded in life¡ªa weapon forged with its own bloodlust and tempered in a thousand skirmishes¡ªfaded into mist, dispersing into the air with a whisper, as if it had been merely a dream. In its place was a blade made of raw spirit energy, shimmering with an unsettling brightness. At last, the resurrection was complete. The Rat Swordsman of Rust¡¯s form steadied, and its cold, unyielding gaze locked onto Niko¡¯s. Yet, unlike in life, there was something new¡ªa recognition in those spectral eyes, a glimmer of respect for the one who had called it back from the void. The aura around them faded, leaving only Niko and his latest creation standing in the silence. For a long moment, Niko gazed at his newly summoned spirit, his grin widening with satisfaction. He could feel the strength of this creature, its resolve undiminished even in death, now bound to him in a bond as strong as steel. [Celestial Probe] [Name: Spirit of the Rat Swordsman of Rust]] Rank: F+ Potential: E+ [Status] Strength: 12 Constitution: 10 Agility: 8 Intelligence: 3 Mana: 1 Mana Power: 1 Spirit Power: 1 [Skills] [Shriek of Terror] [Rusty Slash] ¡°This guy is a complete tank! With this much strength and physical power, he should be able to bring my enemies to complete terror!¡± Niko was quite happy with his new acquisition. Although initially, he felt bummed out for losing eight spirits, however, he gained something much better, as this rat swordsman spirit was much more powerful and useful. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Huh?¡± Nikos''s head moved towards the ground again as the body od the dead rat began to grow and slowly Items materialized above the corpse. ¡°No way!¡± Niko¡¯s eyes shone as he noticed one of the items that had dropped. There laid a longsword exactly like the one of his new spirit. The rusty look was still there, as it really didn''t look too bad. [Celestial Probe] ... [Item: Longsword of Rust] Rank: F+ Description: A longsword once created by the dwarfs and modeled after the swords of Ogre warlocks and stolen by the Ratmen. Although small in comparison, the Longsword of Rust holds great powers for the wielder. [Additional Information] ... ¡°Good sword!¡± Niko exclaimed as he truly believed this sword would be exceptional for someone his level. He had the staff currently, and did not have the proper strength to wield such a sword. Bang! Bang! Boom! Suddenly, Niko jumped to the side as the wall inside of the room began to collapse after a few loud bangs. Unsure of the cause he prepared himself as he called out his spirits once again. ¡°Dammit so soon¡­?¡± Niko spoke to himself as he had just finished a battle not long and starting a new one right now would be problematic for him as he felt like he didn''t have enough mental power to go through with this. Suddenly as the dust settled from the wall falling, a few figures emerged and they looked quite familiar to Niko. Once again he gave a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°It''s you guys! Hey!¡± Niko said as he waved slightly, turning his head towards the chest he hasn''t gotten to yet. Zheng who was walking with the others said, ¡°We heard loud noises from the other room. We faced some ratmen but nothing too crazy. We reached a dead end and thought this was all that this dungeon had to it.¡± Ivanic continued, ¡°We brought that wall down, as we felt like it was definitely you also i''m guessing that shriek was from that thing right there¡­¡± He pointed towards the rat swordsman who was still there, ¡°And these items¡­¡± Niko who seemed to have just come back to his senses said, ¡°Oh right! Does anyone here have over six strength?¡± Ivanic shook his head as Zheng responded, ¡° Hah! Mine is exactly six!¡± Fumito also answered, ¡°Mine is eight. Since I''m wielding a heavier weapon I wanted to be more comfortable doing so.¡± A lightbulb flashed in his head as he smiled towards Fumito, ¡°There take this sword it''s better than the one you have now.¡± He pointed towards the sword which hadn''t been picked up. ¡°This old-looking thing?¡± Fumito takes it and puts his normal longsword in his inventory as he equips the rusty longsword. ¡°No way.¡± Fumito spoke as he held it in his hands, ¡°This thing is awesome! My strength has improved and I have an extra skill! This thing is terrifying!¡± There was clear excitement in Fumito¡¯s eyes but Niko wasn''t done yet, ¡° Here, take this.¡± Niko spoke as he threw the skill gem he received earlier towards Fumito. ¡°Arms¡­ Of the... Demi¡­ Titan¡­? A skill gem!?¡± The last two words were said in unison between the three who were shocked at the fact that there was a skill gem here. They were rare! ¡°How did you get this!?¡± Ivanic said in surprise. ¡°The bronze box I got from killing the shaman previously dropped this when opened,¡± Niko said it straightforwardly. ¡°Ah, I see why you gave it to me¡­ It''s way too hard to even use this myself without the help from this sword; it requires a lot of strength.¡± Fumito analyzed it and gave his assessment. Suddenly Fumito activated it and the gem exploded in a soft magenta-colored light, as it began to surround Fumito and his arms mainly. Niko picked up the other items which were shards, and a useless ring that gave no special effects or attributes. Niko nodded as he was quite happy that Fumito could activate it and turned to look towards the chest, ¡°There is still this bad boy.¡± Niko¡¯s face went from excitement to shock and horror as he heard movement coming from his group of three friends. ¡°A mimic! Kill this goddamn thing!¡± Fumito rushed forward ready to pounce. Chapter 62: The Forgotten Spoils Chapter 62: The Forgotten Spoils The cave lay in heavy silence, only the low drip of water from stalactites above breaking the stillness. Shadows danced on the walls, flickering from the faint light of the torches that hung around. The party stood around a dusty, ancient chest nestled against a rugged wall, its wooden exterior chipped and eroded with age. ¡°A mimic! Kill this goddamn thing!¡± Fumito bellowed, his voice tense as he lunged forward with his sword raised, ready to slice. ¡°Wait!¡± Niko¡¯s sharp command stopped Fumito mid-swing, his hand snapping out to block Fumito¡¯s path. Niko took a measured step forward, his expression skeptical yet calm. ¡°This isn¡¯t a mimic,¡± he said, his eyes fixed on the chest. He activated [Celestial Probe], a faint shimmer trailing over his vision as he analyzed the mysterious box. The words ¡°[Old Forgotten Chest]¡± appeared faintly before him, along with a note in faded, almost comically blunt text: ¡°Items within might be too old to be effective.¡± ¡°Ehh¡­ This is just a shabby chest¡­¡± he murmured, a little deflated as he stepped closer. Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel the stab of greed tugging at him, however. After their fierce battles, this small, unimpressive box seemed anticlimactic. His fingers stretched out toward the chest, the rough grain of the wood prickling against his fingertips. As he made contact, a shudder ran through the chest, as though acknowledging his touch. The lid slowly creaked open, the sound groaning through the cave like a creature waking after centuries of slumber. ¡°Woosh!¡± A burst of stale air and dust surged out of the chest, clouding the air with a fine layer of particles that danced in the torchlight. Niko coughed, waving a hand in front of his face to clear the air as the others peered over his shoulder, trying to see what was inside. The lid finally settled open with a soft thunk, leaving Niko staring down into the chest¡¯s contents. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Ivanic called, his voice tinged with eager anticipation as he craned his neck to get a better look. Niko sighed. ¡°Honestly, not much to get excited about¡­¡± The chest¡¯s interior was littered with tarnished trinkets, rusted jewelry, and items so decrepit they looked ready to crumble to dust. He reached in and picked up the first piece¡ªa ring encrusted with what he hoped was dirt. Holding it up, a faint, hollow display read:
[Old Ring]
Niko sighed, tossing the ring back into the chest and reaching for the next item, a bracelet. The result was the same: another useless relic, tarnished and beyond its time. ¡°Just a bunch of junk,¡± Niko muttered, digging further. Ring after ring, bracelet after bracelet, all degraded beyond hope, without a single redeeming quality. Then, just as his patience was wearing thin, his hand closed around something more solid, an object that didn¡¯t crumble or rust at his touch. He pulled it out carefully, holding it up to the torchlight. It was a mask¡ªetched with strange blue and white patterns, with small feathers tucked along each side. Unlike the other items, this one had a faint aura around it, and Niko quickly analyzed it with his skill.
[Mask of the Wild]
A grin tugged at the corners of Niko¡¯s mouth as he held the mask, admiring the faintly glowing lines. While he didn¡¯t have the agility needed to wear it, the mask represented a real find, unlike the other decrepit items in the chest. ¡°Anything good?¡± Ivanic¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, eager yet cautious.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Mostly rubbish,¡± Niko replied, letting out a small chuckle, ¡°but there¡¯s this mask. Looks like it was once owned by a warrior of the wilds. It¡¯s got some agility bonuses¡­ anyone here has eight agility?¡± Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he stepped forward, excitement clear on his face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m close. Just one more level-up and I should be able to use it!¡± Niko nodded, tossing the mask to him. Zheng caught it with a grin, holding it up and studying its odd, primitive design. The mask¡¯s feathers were worn, but somehow, they still managed to convey a fierce, untamed energy. Ivanic watched with a faint smile, though his gaze was wary. ¡°That mask might suit you, Zheng. Looks like something a wilderness fighter would wear,¡± he remarked, earning a proud grin from Zheng. ¡°Looks like the loot¡¯s tapped out here,¡± Niko said, glancing around one last time at the battered remains in the chest. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the main hall. We can retrace our steps, maybe see if there¡¯s a hidden path or a monster left behind.¡± The others nodded in agreement. The battles had been grueling, but their gains were promising, and their unity even more so. Niko knew he¡¯d chosen his party well. As they turned to leave, Fumito cast one last suspicious glance at the chest, as though expecting it to spring to life despite Niko¡¯s assurances. ¡°Damn thing still looks like a mimic to me,¡± he muttered. The walk back through the winding corridors felt different. The walls seemed somehow darker, and the silence heavier. Shadows danced in strange patterns along the rough stone walls, and the cold air seemed to amplify the distant sound of dripping water. They moved in silence, each lost in their thoughts. The weight of what lay ahead pressed on them all. As they emerged from the small, cramped dungeon, the landscape unfolded before them like a vast, shadowy tapestry. The sun was a molten line against the horizon, casting streaks of red and gold that melted into the encroaching darkness. The chill of the evening air bit at their skin, the cold seeping in as they began the ascent back toward the castle on the mountain. Zheng stretched his arms, his breath visible in the cool air. "If that dungeon was hidden so easily within our territory," he mused, his eyes sparking with excitement, "imagine what else could be out there, just waiting to be found. There could be entire layers we haven¡¯t even scratched the surface of." Ivanic gave a slight chuckle, rubbing his hands together as he pulled his cloak tighter against the cold. "Maybe there¡¯s even a respawn point somewhere nearby," he speculated, his tone both thoughtful and wary. "It¡¯s possible others could pop up within our territory, summoned from who knows where." Niko cast Ivanic a skeptical look, a slight frown on his face. "If that¡¯s true," he said, shaking his head slowly, "then where are they? If there were others, surely someone would have made it to the mountain by now, or at least made some kind of noise to get our attention." Ivanic shrugged. "Hard to say. Maybe they tried and didn¡¯t make it. Or maybe they didn¡¯t even know how to find their way up here." Fumito, who had been quietly observing the conversation, finally spoke up, his voice calm but heavy with an unsettling undertone. "There could be other reasons why we haven¡¯t seen anyone yet," he said. "There are stories in Tera. They say some respawn points are more like¡­ traps." Zheng¡¯s brows shot up in curiosity. "Traps? What do you mean?" Fumito looked around at his friends, his face shadowed by the setting sun. "When I first arrived in Tera, someone told me about a respawn point way out on a tiny island," he began, his voice low and somber. "It was small, just a speck of land surrounded by nothing but open water as far as the eye could see. People would appear there, disoriented and confused. But they were completely trapped." ¡°Trapped?¡± Niko¡¯s eyes narrowed, an uneasy feeling rising in his gut. Fumito nodded. "It was a dead zone, basically. They had nowhere to go. Some tried to survive on the sparse bits of vegetation, but there wasn¡¯t nearly enough to sustain them. People started to turn on each other. Some died of starvation or exhaustion. The rest either tried to swim away, thinking there might be something out there, or¡­ well, they waited for the inevitable." Zheng shivered, a disturbed look on his face. "What happened to those who tried to swim?" Fumito hesitated, the tale seeming to haunt him even as he recounted it. "Some of them were never seen again. But others¡­ didn¡¯t get far. They found something in the water. Or rather, it found them. Beasts they couldn¡¯t even see, lurking just below the surface. The lucky ones died quickly." A heavy silence fell over the group, each of them turning the grim story over in their minds. Niko¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ground, but his thoughts were far away. He clenched his fists tightly, a dark chill creeping into his heart. What if his sister had been summoned to a place like that? The thought twisted in his mind like a knife, an ache spreading in his chest that no amount of training or planning could dull. They reached the castle entrance, its heavy wooden doors casting deep shadows over the ground. Niko led the way inside, glancing back at the others as they followed. They moved through the castle¡¯s dimly lit hallways, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls as they made their way to the main hall. "We¡¯ve made progress," Niko remarked as they walked, taking in the polished stone floors and the faint glint of torches that lined the walls. The castle was beginning to feel more like a home¡ªor at least a stronghold¡ªthan it had when they¡¯d first arrived. Yet a hint of unease remained, lurking just beneath the surface. The wind howled outside, as if the mountain itself were warning them, a cold shiver passing over Niko¡¯s heart. Tomorrow would bring new challenges. Chapter 63: Veronica Chapter 63: Veronica Inside the grand castle that was now under the possession of Niko, silence was all around. Small rats could be heard moving about the floor, and entering little pockets on the wall. This miniature information network was something that NIko greatly valued. The day has been uneventful thus far, as they had some minor success exploring around the area the day prior. Light passed through the grand windows showering the wooden floors with light particles, and everyone within the castle seemed to be doing their own thing, until suddenly. ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± a loud knock could be heard from the front door. The closest person to the fron door was Fumito who stood up from the sofa and made his way to the door to open it. Creeak! The huge doors made a sound as it was opened. Fumito¡¯s facial reaction made a full one-eighty as he noticed the person behind the door. His eyes were full of hatred and anger as he couldn''t believe the shamelessness of the person behind the door to show up here in front of them now. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Fumito said in a deep tone, doing no work in attempting to mask the hatred in his voice as he said this. The feminine voice behind the door echoed within the castle as it left the person''s mouth, ¡°Chill out Grandpa, I''m not here for you¡­ Unless your old bones somehow managed to conquer this dungeon¡­¡± There was almost a mocking tone in her voice as it came out slowly. Anyone who was there the day Niko and his group conquered the castle would be able to tell that this woman was none other than Veronica. Fumito¡¯s heart was beating at an extremely fast pace as his hatred and killing intent towards this woman was unfathomably large. If she had stayed in the castle and fought against the calamity that had hit them when they were swarmed by the ratmen in the castle, they would have probably had a higher chance of survival, and the people Fumito cared about could''ve lived. ¡°Hello? Old man step aside, you''re getting red, are you flustered? Is being in this world for so long making you incapable of standing next to a woman? Who conquered this place? That voiceless monk?¡± Veronica once more took a few jabs. Before Fumito could respond a voice appeared behind him, ¡°Fumito don''t fall for such lousy provocation, let me handle this.¡± Niko was very well aware of the fact that Veronica had made her way up the mountain and to his castle. He allowed his spirits to let her make her way as he was intrigued by her purpose. He already had negative feelings towards her, therefore he wasn''t afraid of taking a life. Walking up to the door, Fumito nodded as he was slightly embarrassed for even letting his anger get the best of him. Moving to the side, Fumito allowed Niko to approach the door and meet face-to-face with Veronica. He wasn''t stupid as he had placed several spirits around who were ready to strike at any moment in case Veronica had any ulterior motives. Veronica, the cold-looking woman with her black clothing and hair, looked towards Niko with surprise. This insignificant nobody that almost went by without much of any recognition conquered this place? She then began remembering how some of the people in the group treated Niko, and she slowly understood that maybe there was more to him than she thought. ¡°Wow, who would''ve thought it would be you.¡± She noted. Without a change of expression and with some seriousness Niko asks, ¡°What do you want?¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Well, you know why I''m here cutie. I want my part.¡± Veronica spoke as she was very calculative with her body and facial movements. Nikos¡¯s face changed as there was a strange look on his face. It was as if he had seen something comical yet disturbing. he almost laughed as he held back his laughter but the attempt was plastered on his face. ¡°Your part?¡± Niko chuckled slightly ¡°Yes! Without my help we wouldn''t have been able to complete the conquering of this castle, I have killed on our way up as well. And seeing how you''ve benefited from this, I would like some compensation¡­ Think of it like how people hire mercenaries to do their work, I was just there to assist.¡± Veronica said. Fumito, who was still fuming on the side, blurted out something, ¡°You''re talking so much out of your ass that your breath smells like shit.¡± Veronica, who had a slightly pleasant look on her face, completely changed in a matter of seconds, ¡°Old man shut your mouth! You are lucky to be alive and not dead like the rest of your dead friends.¡± There was a mocking sound in her tone which made her sound sinister as she hoped her words stabbed Fumito like daggers, especially considering the fact that she was aware of how close Fumito was to those who died in the castle. Fumito was ready to take out the [Longsword of Rust] and decapitate this woman right here. Extending his hand to stop Fumito, NIko looked towards Veronica with killing intent, ¡°If you don''t leave this mountain in five seconds I''ll make sure this is the last place you step. Take me letting you off now, as the reward. If I see you again, you won''t get this chance.¡± Veronica seemed taken aback as if surprised NIko would even say such things, ¡°You can''t be serious?¡± ¡°Five,¡± Niko began the countdown. ¡°I killed over ten of those stupid ratmen which aided you all!¡± Veronica yelled. ¡°Four.¡± Niko continued to count. ¡°You bastard, I''ll make sure you pay for this,¡± Veronica spoke as black smoke surrounded her legs and she disappeared in the blink of an eye. Closing the door, Niko turned around to face Fumito who wasn''t pleased by how Niko handled the situation, ¡°Why did you let her go? She might go and team up with the other territories. She has valuable information on us!¡± ¡°I have spirits stationed all around this mountain,¡± Niko assured Fumito, his voice steady with conviction. ¡°If she makes even one wrong move and heads towards the Tera settlement''s direction, they¡¯ll intercept her. Besides, I doubt she¡¯ll make it far on her own out there. She looked rough already, and there was a desperate, restless look in her eyes. She¡¯s been struggling since she fled, but she doesn¡¯t pose a real threat to us as we are now.¡± Niko¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he spoke, his tone calm but unwavering. ¡°We¡¯re better than her schemes, Fumito. We can¡¯t afford to lose the last pieces of our humanity. If we start hunting her out of revenge, what separates us from her? It¡¯s because you have a heart that you¡¯re so angry about what she¡¯s done. Don¡¯t lose that, Fumito. It¡¯ll only hollow you out.¡± Niko paused, looking back toward the trees. ¡°Besides, it seems like she¡¯s¡­ Going the wrong direction...¡± At the mountain''s edge, where the forest grew denser, Veronica moved cautiously through the undergrowth, glancing back at the winding path she¡¯d taken. Her face was pale and tense as she gripped the hilt of her knife tightly, her gaze darting from shadow to shadow, suspicious of every flicker of movement. Her clothes were unsoiled, her body still whole¡ªbut fear made her steps falter, her breaths shallow as she wove between the trees. She could use the information she knew to use as leverage when negotiating for Tera''s protection. But who would thought she would be ambushed by these despicable summons? A sense of foreboding hung heavy around her as she heard the faint rustling sounds of creatures moving through the trees, faint but unmistakable. She squinted into the shadows, eyes widening as a group of spirits began to materialize from between the thick trunks, their outlines hazy yet unmistakably menacing. Their eyes were empty, and cold, reflecting nothing but the task they had been summoned for. Heart hammering, Veronica turned to find another cluster of spirits creeping out from behind her, spectral ratmen with dull, shimmering eyes, their rusty daggers raised like grim sentinels blocking her path. She backed up instinctively, clutching the knife, her jaw clenched in fear and frustration. Desperation flickered across her face as she raised her knife, a small, defiant gesture in the face of the relentless spirits. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Stumbling backward, she came to a stop, breathing heavily, her voice barely a whisper as she gazed upwards. The realization that her choices had led her to this point seemed to settle in her eyes, an acknowledgment of her inevitable fate. And then, letting out a strangled, bitter scream, she closed her eyes, as the spirits moved closer. Her path, dark and littered with betrayal, would finally come to an end here in the shadows of the mountain she¡¯d once climbed in search of freedom. Chapter 64: Pieces of a Fractured Realm Chapter 64: Pieces of a Fractured Realm A few days passed in a steady rhythm, with Niko and his companions pushing themselves harder each day as they patrolled their territory on the mountain. They combed the rocky slopes and dense patches of trees, growing more familiar with every twist and turn of the rugged terrain. It became a training ground and a refuge, and each step deepened Niko¡¯s understanding of its size and hidden pockets. The boundaries of his territory now felt like second nature to him¡ªa piece of this harsh new world that was truly under his control. Niko¡¯s progress had been satisfying; he¡¯d leveled up twice since they¡¯d started this routine, each level strengthening the bond with his spirits and enhancing his own abilities. Zheng, Fumito, and Ivanic had also seen improvements, their movements becoming sharper, their coordination tighter. Their strength wasn¡¯t just measured in individual skill but in their growing unity as a team. Together, they¡¯d carved a path through the enemies lurking around the mountain, from lurking beasts to the remnants of the ratmen patrols. Alongside this hands-on training, Niko took every chance he could to dig deeper into the resources hidden within the castle. The library became a quiet sanctuary amid the daily grind. Row upon row of ancient, dust-laden books lined the shelves, their faded titles hinting at a wealth of knowledge on everything from the local fauna to the brutal history of Grayrock Castle itself. Niko would spend hours flipping through texts, piecing together fragments of the castle¡¯s past and clues about the otherworldly forces that ruled this layer. To extend his influence even further, he began experimenting with his spirits as scouts, sending them beyond his immediate territory to explore the land surrounding the mountain. The process was far more draining than he¡¯d anticipated, requiring his intense focus to guide the spirits over new terrain and through unseen obstacles. Each time he sent them beyond the territory¡¯s edge, he found his focus tested as if he were stretching his mind itself across the miles. One slip in focus could be disastrous. During one attempt, a sudden noise from the forest broke his concentration, snapping the tether between him and one of his scouting ratmen spirits, which dissipated into thin air, lost to the wilds. Losing a spirit meant losing a piece of his carefully amassed strength, and Niko took it as a lesson in caution. The further he pushed his spirits, the greater the risk. At this moment, Niko was sitting in the library reading an old book. Ahead of him was a table with a few other books opened lying there, waiting to be resumed. Behind him there were several bookshelves with books of various colors, and a hall that extended quite a distance, showing the size of the library. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Niko whispered as he placed a finger on his chin, and began to think deeply. From the countless hours Niko had spent in the castle library, poring over its timeworn volumes, a pattern had begun to emerge. These books held stories and histories that described a world completely foreign to him¡ªa world neither like Earth nor like the strange, brutal realm into which he had been summoned. It wasn¡¯t just one or two isolated texts, either. The more he read, the more he realized these books weren¡¯t mere fiction. They were records¡ªaccounts of events and people from a reality entirely separate from his own. At first, Niko dismissed it as some eccentric author¡¯s fantastical obsession. Perhaps someone had been so devoted to a fictional world that they filled an entire library with interconnected stories, creating props and detailing characters as if they were real. But the deeper he delved, the harder it became to maintain this skeptical perspective. Every book, every chapter, every anecdote seemed to correlate perfectly with the others. The histories wove together seamlessly, the events unfolding with the kind of coherence and specificity that only reality could provide.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. One text spoke of the Feather Division of the Human Kingdom, a legendary battalion renowned for their skill and bravery, brought low by a ratman wielding a Rusted Sword. Another detailed the barbarian tribes of the wildlands, their chieftains donning masks adorned with feathers and runes, striking a tenuous alliance with the King of Grayrock Castle to defeat the ratmen hordes. The battles were vividly described, with tactics, sacrifices, and betrayals that felt far too intricate to be made up. What truly unsettled Niko, though, was the castle itself. The books described Grayrock Castle to the smallest detail¡ªthe spiraling towers, the imposing main hall, the intricate carvings that adorned the walls. Every word matched the place he now called his home. Even the hidden passageways deep underground, which the books hinted at but never fully mapped, seemed real. If the books were correct, those secret tunnels could hold treasures, knowledge, or even more unsettling truths about the world they described. But the question that gnawed at Niko¡¯s mind was simple and troubling: If this castle truly belonged to a different world, what was it doing here? What force could have plucked it¡ªand presumably the rest of the territory¡ªfrom its original home and dropped it into this fragmented land? And if the castle came from another world, what else had been brought here with it? Was this layer of existence a patchwork of stolen fragments, stitched together from countless realms? If so, what did that mean for him, his allies, and his search for his sister? The thought sent a shiver down his spine. It raised possibilities he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to face¡ªpossibilities that hinted at a power far beyond anything he had yet encountered. Niko was getting frustrated as he truly had no clue what to do with the information he had delved into the last few days. With a sigh, Niko shook his head and closed the book on his hand. He stood up from his wooden chair and moved towards the shelf as he planned to place the book away. Catching his eyes, was a book that was considerably smaller than the others. It looked shabby as the leather like cover looked worn out and ready to give way. However, there was a faint glow to it. Grabbing it, Niko attempted to open it, however, not a single page was revealed as Niko was unnable to open the small book. ¡°What?¡± Niko couldn''t believe it. [Celestial Probe] ¡­ [Item: Diary of the King of Grayscale] Rank: N/A Description: A small booklet containing some of the last events in the life of the King of Grayscale. [Additional Information] ¡°Huh? King of Grayscale? Level twenty? This could be key to finding more information about this world.¡± Niko was clearly aware that what he had read thus far from the library was the remnants of a forgotten world. But why this was here and how it got here was a complete mystery. There were a lot of things he needed to achieve, and a lot of things to learn, and he was aware his journey had just begun. Putting away the small book into his inventory, Niko suddenly raised his head as his eyes became a little focused. He quickly summoned his staff from the inventory and steadily made his way to the door. Sending a message through his mind to the others, everyone was now aware, they were under attack. Chapter 65: Another Wave Chapter 65: Another Wave Niko stood at the edge of Graycastle Mountain, his mind racing as he considered the potential threat looming at its base. Thanks to his spirits, he had sensed the presence of an approaching group before they had even made their move, but he had yet to see their full force. His spirits were spread out across his territory, offering him a network of information as if the very mountain itself whispered to him. These weren¡¯t mere monsters or animals; the presences he felt were distinctly human, which concerned him more than any other foe he had faced in this strange world. Turning to his companions¡ªZheng, Fumito, and Ivanic¡ªhe kept his expression calm, though his thoughts were sharp and calculating. "Prepare yourselves," Niko instructed, his voice low but steady. They all knew what was at stake. The mountain, their home, and the power Niko had begun to amass were now under threat. "We¡¯ve got company, and they¡¯ll try to take what¡¯s ours if we don¡¯t show them otherwise." The three men nodded grimly, each mentally preparing for what was to come. Niko, meanwhile, began to strategize, communicating telepathically with his most trusted spirits. His Mantis spirit¡ªtowering and menacing¡ªremained his constant guardian, standing by his side like a silent sentinel. The Rustsword Ratman, with its vicious blade and cunning instincts, would serve as his primary offensive force, supported by the other ratmen spirits that Niko had collected over time. The Boars which he still had few left, though less agile, was a battering ram of brute strength, while the Steampunk Bee had grown larger and stronger, now ranked at F- after countless battles and relentless grinding. He had amassed a strange and varied army of spirits, some more valuable than others, but they were all tools at his disposal. His heart pounded, not out of fear, but with the thrill of what was to come. He would defend this mountain, and anyone who dared to challenge him would learn the consequences of underestimating a summoner.
At the base of the mountain, the atmosphere was tense. A group of Protectors stood with serious expressions, their armor glinting in the fading sunlight. The wild, untamed grass that marked the border of Graycastle Mountain swayed in the wind, as if resisting the presence of these intruders. Among them was a tall, handsome man with blond hair and a muscular build, his light armor tailored perfectly to his athletic frame. He stood at the forefront, gazing up the mountain with a confident smirk. He was the leader of this group, and his name was Darius. One of the Protectors behind him, a younger man with a nervous demeanor, spoke up. "Do you think they¡¯ll come down to meet us, sir?" His voice trembled with uncertainty. Darius didn¡¯t turn to look at him, his gaze still fixed on the path ahead. "They¡¯ll have to," he replied smoothly. "If they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll ascend and force them off this mountain. One way or another, this territory will belong to the settlement." His voice was filled with arrogance, as though victory was already assured. Minutes passed, and the tension thickened in the air. Finally, from between the trees, a figure emerged. Niko appeared, his dark robe billowing slightly as he moved with deliberate calm. His staff rested in one hand, and his expression was impassive, showing neither fear nor eagerness. He stopped a few paces away from the Protectors, standing alone, though he was anything but unarmed.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Darius grinned, his confidence only growing at the sight of the young man before him. "You must be the one in charge here," he said with a mocking tone. "Congratulations, you''ve caught the attention of the human settlement. This territory has been annexed in the name of humanity, and you have one choice. Hand it over peacefully, and you¡¯ll be hailed as a hero. We¡¯ll even give you a high position in the settlement. Imagine that: power, safety, respect. All you have to do is give up your little piece of dirt." Niko listened in silence, his face unreadable. He wasn¡¯t intimidated, nor was he impressed. His mind was already working, assessing the threat before him. Using [Celestial Probe], he quickly scanned the group, taking note of their levels and skills. Darius, the leader, was level 15, the strongest among them. The others ranged from level 10 to 14, each equipped with unique weapons and abilities. One of the younger Protectors had a skill called [Finger of Fire], which immediately caught Niko¡¯s attention. If that man set the forest around the mountain ablaze, it would rob Niko of one of his greatest advantages¡ªhis spirit¡¯s ability to move through the trees unseen. Darius raised an eyebrow, clearly waiting for Niko to respond. "What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" he sneered. Niko, still calm, spat on the ground between them. The reaction from the Protectors was immediate¡ªconfusion, then outrage. Several of them gripped their weapons, looking to Darius for permission to act. "You bastard," one of them muttered, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. Darius, however, didn¡¯t react with immediate violence. Instead, he chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re making a mistake, boy," he said, his tone darkening. "If you don¡¯t give, I¡¯ll take. Your little tricks with ghosts might work against low-level idiots, but you''re facing trained Protectors now. This mountain will be ours." A Protector at the back snickered. "Ghosts? I don¡¯t believe in ghosts." Niko remained composed, unmoved by their bravado. He had expected this outcome from the start. As Darius and the others reached for their weapons, Niko was already moving his spirits into position. "You¡¯re making a decision you¡¯ll regret," Darius warned, his voice filled with menace. "I¡¯m giving you one last chance to reconsider." Niko paused for a moment, pretending to mull over the offer. "Okay," he said finally, his tone deceptively agreeable. He lowered his head, as if in thought. At that moment, chaos erupted. Behind the Protectors, Niko¡¯s Steampunk Bee, now larger and deadlier than ever, buzzed into view materializing into a ghastly pretense. Its stinger gleamed in the fading light as it hovered above them, unnoticed until it was too late. With lightning speed, the bee shot its stinger into the young Protector with the [Finger of Fire] skill. The sharp point pierced through his back, and he gasped in shock, crumpling to the ground as blood pooled beneath him. The Protectors shouted in alarm, raising their weapons as they scrambled to comprehend what had just happened. "Attack!" Darius roared, his face twisted in fury. But as they prepared to charge, Niko closed his eyes, and, a glowing ball fell to the ground near them and with a flash, unleashed a brilliant light that blinded them momentarily. The Protectors stumbled, disoriented, and by the time their vision cleared, Niko was already gone¡ªvanished into the thick trees of his territory. The forest would now be his battlefield. Darius cursed under his breath, his teeth clenched in frustration. "After him!" he barked, giving the order to pursue. The Protectors rushed forward, but Niko was already deep within his territory, where his spirits awaited their prey. The battle was about to begin, and Niko had no intention of losing. Chapter 66: Battle At The Foot Of The Mountain Chapter 66: Battle At The Foot Of The Mountain The forest was cloaked in darkness, thick with shadows and twisted branches that seemed to close in from all sides. The perfect setting for an ambush. The Protectors had their weapons drawn, and their eyes darted from side to side, scanning the eerie forest around them. Tension hung in the air, thick and suffocating. Niko¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t just hostile¡ªit was alive, and it was waiting for them. Leading the group was the handsome Protector, Darius, his skill [Bronze Shield] activated. He held the large, circular shield ahead of him, the ornate bronze surface catching the dim light that broke through the canopy. It was an impressive defense, and it seemed to bolster the confidence of the five remaining Protectors who followed behind him. ¡°We¡¯ll flush them out,¡± Darius muttered, his eyes narrowing as they pressed deeper into the forest. The deeper they moved into the territory, the more it became apparent that the trees themselves seemed to conspire with the spirits. The thick canopy above blocked out much of the sunlight, casting the path in front of them in uneven patches of light and shadow. It was as if the forest itself was aiding Niko, creating the perfect conditions for the ambush that was to come. Suddenly, with a guttural hiss, several ratmen spirits lunged from the trees, their sharp claws and teeth flashing in the dim light. They descended on the Protectors from all angles, striking with the ferocity of wild animals. Darius was quick to react, raising his [Bronze Shield] and bracing for the attack. His shield absorbed the slashes and bites, the bronze ringing out as the spirits assaulted him from all sides. However, the other Protectors weren¡¯t as fortunate. Two of them, slower to react, were overtaken by the spirits. One screamed as a ratman¡¯s jagged blade pierced his face, the sound of his agony cut short by the brutal force of the attack. The other fell back as a spirit slashed at his throat, blood spurting out in a violent arc before he crumpled to the ground, twitching and gasping. Hidden behind the cover of trees, Niko grimaced as he felt the connection to five of his spirits sever in a matter of moments. The loss hit him hard; each spirit was valuable, and to lose them so quickly was painful. However, the sacrifice had been worth it. He had taken out two Protectors and wounded another, leaving only five standing, with one already injured. The Protectors cursed under their breath as they regrouped, pushing through the remaining spirits with a mixture of fear and rage. Darius, his shield raised high, barked orders to the others. "Stick together! Don¡¯t let them pick us off!" Just as they were beginning to regain their footing, another burst of light exploded from the side, a familiar blinding flash. This time, Darius was ready. His [Bronze Shield] moved like a well-oiled machine, intercepting the light and protecting his group from being blinded. Out of the shadows, Fumito charged forward, his massive, rusty sword held high above his head. With a loud battle cry, he brought it down with all his might. The sword clanged violently against Darius¡¯ shield, the impact creating a deafening bang that reverberated through the forest. The force of the blow left the Protectors momentarily disoriented, their ears ringing from the sudden sound. Darius, however, stood firm, though the strain of holding off the attack was evident in the way his arms trembled behind his shield. Darius was confident, his other skill called [Immense Strength] always allowed his shield to be an unmovable and impenetrable wall. All of his previous battles ended quickly, as they were unable to penetrate his skill combos. One of The Protectors, a man wielding a glowing blue knife, saw an opening, his [Blue Sharpness] Skill ready to aid him in battle. He darted forward, aiming for Fumito¡¯s unprotected side. His knife gleamed brighter with a blue light, the sharp edge ready to tear through flesh. But before he could strike, a figure dropped from the trees above him. Zheng, his face hidden behind a tribal mask, slammed into the Protector, his purple claws swiping through the air. The Protector barely managed to block in time, the knife clashing against Zheng¡¯s claws as sparks flew from the impact. Fumito lunged forward, his oversized sword cutting through the air with a thunderous whoosh, aiming directly at Darius. His arms trembled with raw power, veins bulging beneath the crimson hue of his flesh. The activation of [Arms of the Demi-Titan] transformed his already impressive physique into a force of nature, every muscle in his body vibrating with energy. His strikes were not just powerful¡ªthey were relentless, each one capable of shattering bones and tearing through defenses like paper. Darius gritted his teeth, gripping his bronze shield tightly as it reverberated from the impact of Fumito¡¯s last blow. The cocky grin he had worn at the start of the battle had vanished, replaced by a grim set to his jaw. His breathing was heavy, and a thin sheen of sweat glistened on his brow. His polished armor, once gleaming under the sunlight, now bore the marks of Fumito¡¯s unyielding assault¡ªdents and scratches etched into the surface like battle scars. Fumito pressed forward, his footfalls shaking the ground beneath them. He swung again, this time with a diagonal slash aimed at Darius¡¯ side. The sword¡¯s edge shimmered with a faint red aura, an echo of the Demi-Titan¡¯s strength-enhancing his every move. CLANG! Darius barely managed to intercept the attack with his shield, but the force behind it drove him back several paces. He dug his heels into the dirt, his teeth clenched as he fought to maintain his footing. The impact rippled through his arms, numbing them momentarily. He glanced down at his shield, noticing the deep groove etched into its surface¡ªa testament to Fumito¡¯s overwhelming strength. ¡°This... isn¡¯t possible,¡± Darius muttered under his breath, his confidence wavering. He had underestimated his opponent. This wasn¡¯t just some low-level adventurer wielding brute force. Fumito was calculated, and his synergy with his skills made him far more dangerous than his level suggested. Fumito¡¯s eyes locked onto Darius, a determined fire burning within them. He wasn¡¯t fighting for glory or pride¡ªhe was fighting for survival, for the people who stood beside him. Each strike he delivered carried the weight of that purpose. ¡°You¡¯re not as untouchable as you thought, Protector,¡± Fumito growled, his voice rough but steady. He adjusted his grip on his sword, the massive blade resting across his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing your nerve?¡± Darius sneered but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he raised his shield again and shifted his stance, bracing himself for the next assault. His eyes flicked briefly toward the other battles raging around them, but Fumito gave him no time to strategize.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. With a guttural roar, Fumito charged once more, his sword descending like a hammer. This time, Darius sidestepped, attempting to counter with a swift thrust of his short sword. Fumito anticipated the move. Twisting his body mid-swing, he brought the flat side of his blade up, deflecting Darius¡¯ sword with a resounding clang. The force of the block sent vibrations up both their arms, but Fumito recovered faster. He pivoted on his heel, bringing his sword around in a sweeping arc that forced Darius to leap back or be cleaved in two. Darius landed with a grunt, his chest heaving. He was strong¡ªthere was no denying that¡ªbut Fumito was relentless, giving him no room to breathe. His strategy of wearing Fumito down had backfired; instead, it was he who found himself on the defensive. ¡°You think you¡¯re strong because of that fancy shield?¡± Fumito taunted, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re just hiding behind it. Face me without it, and we¡¯ll see how long you last.¡± Darius¡¯ eyes narrowed, the taunt striking a nerve. He adjusted his stance but kept his shield up, refusing to be baited. ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± he admitted, his voice steady despite the strain. ¡°But strength without discipline is just chaos.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Fumito replied, his grin widening. He surged forward again, his sword a blur of motion. The next clash was deafening. Sparks flew as Fumito¡¯s sword met Darius¡¯ shield once more, the sheer force causing the ground beneath them to crack. Darius strained against the pressure, his legs shaking. He had never encountered this kind of overwhelming strength at such a ¡°low¡± level. Suddenly, Fumito shifted tactics. Instead of continuing his frontal assault, he feinted left and brought his sword down in a powerful overhead swing. Darius raised his shield instinctively, but Fumito had anticipated the move. He twisted his body at the last second, slamming his shoulder into Darius¡¯ exposed side. ¡°Ugh!¡± Darius gasped as the air was knocked from his lungs. He staggered, momentarily disoriented. Meanwhile, chaos erupted across the battlefield as the remaining Protectors found themselves overwhelmed by a sudden surge of enemies. Eight more ratmen spirits emerged from the shadows, their ethereal forms flickering in the dim light. Leading them was a towering, more vicious ratman spirit, its grotesque snarl revealing jagged teeth. Its aura was palpable, radiating an intense, almost oppressive energy that immediately set it apart from the others. The sword it wielded gleamed with the same eerie rusted hue as Fumito¡¯s, its edge jagged but deadly. The Protectors hesitated for a brief moment, their confidence shaken by the sheer numbers now pressing in on them. They had expected to deal with a few stragglers¡ªsimple, mindless spirits¡ªbut what they were facing now was something far more organized. These weren¡¯t just summoned entities; they were a coordinated force, moving with purpose. ¡°Hold your ground!¡± one of the Protectors barked, his voice strained but authoritative. His sword flickered with a faint blue glow, a skill-enhanced weapon designed to cut through spirit energy. He lunged forward, slicing through the first ratman spirit, its form dissipating into a wave of spiritual energy. Yet for every spirit they cut down, two more seemed to take its place. The ratmen spirits moved with an unsettling grace, darting between the Protectors with agility that belied their monstrous forms. Their glowing red eyes flickered with intelligence, a far cry from the mindless beasts the Protectors were used to fighting. The larger ratman spirit led the charge, roaring as it swung its massive sword in wide arcs, forcing two Protectors to leap back. The ground beneath their feet trembled with the force of its strikes, the reverberations rattling their bones. ¡°This isn¡¯t just some random spirit horde,¡± one of the Protectors muttered, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and confusion. ¡°They¡¯re coordinated... like they¡¯re following orders.¡± Another Protector, a woman with cat airs and a tail wielding twin daggers, gritted her teeth as she ducked beneath a ratman¡¯s swipe, slashing upward in a fluid motion that severed its arm. Her [Cat Body] skills showed its advanced flexibility and instinct, however, she seemed worried with each passing second. Their movements grew more frantic as the battle dragged on. The clash of steel and spirit energy filled the air with a frenzied rhythm¡ªswords clanging, ethereal bodies dissipating into dark mist, and the occasional grunt or cry of pain. The forest around them seemed to shrink, the towering trees casting long, shifting shadows that danced in the flickering light of the battle. The Protectors fought valiantly, their skills honed from countless battles, but the relentless tide of spirits wore them down. The larger ratman spirit proved to be the greatest challenge. Its swings were wide and devastating, forcing the Protectors to constantly stay on the defensive. Every time one of them moved to flank it, a smaller ratman spirit would intercept, blocking their path and forcing them into one-on-one skirmishes. "Watch your left!" a Protector shouted, narrowly deflecting a blow meant for his companion. His shield arm trembled under the force of the impact, but he held firm. The larger ratman roared again, swinging its sword down in a brutal overhead strike. A Protector raised his shield just in time, the force of the blow driving him to his knees. The ethereal weapon cracked his shield, splintering it with a deafening crunch. Before the ratman could deliver a finishing blow, another Protector dove in, thrusting his sword into the creature¡¯s side. The ratman hissed, black mist seeping from the wound, but it didn¡¯t falter. Instead, it retaliated with a ferocious backhanded swing, sending the Protector flying several feet into a tree. He hit the trunk with a sickening thud and slumped to the ground, groaning in pain. ¡°We¡¯re losing ground!¡± the dagger-wielding Protector shouted, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°If we don¡¯t regroup, we¡¯re done for!¡± But retreat wasn¡¯t an option. They were being funneled, forced into tighter spaces where the ratmen could use their numbers to overwhelm them. The Protectors¡¯ once-coordinated attacks became disjointed, each one fighting desperately to stay alive. In the midst of the chaos, the larger ratman spirit raised its sword high, bellowing a guttural roar that seemed to shake the very air around them. The other spirits responded in kind, their attacks growing even more frenzied. Despite their training and experience, the Protectors began to falter. Fatigue set in, their breathing ragged, their movements slower. The ratmen spirits, however, showed no signs of tiring. They were relentless, driven by a purpose the Protectors couldn¡¯t yet comprehend. In the shadows, Niko and Ivanic stood side by side, observing the fight from a safe distance. They communicated silently, their minds connected through Ivanic¡¯s skill. There was no need for words as they watched the tide of battle slowly shift in their favor. The Protectors, despite their strength and training, were being overwhelmed by the sheer number of spirits and the brutal coordination of Fumito and Zheng. In a matter of minutes, it was over. The once-proud Protectors lay scattered across the forest floor, their bodies broken and bloodied. Darius knelt in the center of it all, his [Bronze Shield] cracked and battered, his once-gleaming armor stained with dirt and blood. Cuts and bruises marred his skin, and blood trickled down his face as he struggled to catch his breath. Fumito and Zheng stood before him, their expressions cold and unforgiving. There was no pity in their eyes, only the ruthless determination that had carried them through battle after battle. Darius looked up at them, his body trembling from exhaustion, and murmured, "You¡¯re making a mistake. This¡­ this won¡¯t end well for you." At that moment, Niko and Ivanic stepped out from the shadows, walking calmly towards the defeated Protector. Niko¡¯s face was a mask of indifference as he shook his head. "You Protectors are frauds," he said, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. "A cancer to humanity. You pretend to fight for the good of mankind, but all you do is serve yourselves." Darius gritted his teeth, too weak to argue. His head hung low in shame and defeat, his body giving out as he knelt in the dirt. Niko turned to leave, but not before summoning one final spirit. The air shimmered as the Steampunk Bee materialized beside him, its stinger gleaming in the dim light. With a low hum, it zipped through the air towards Darius. The Protector barely had time to react before the bee¡¯s stinger pierced his chest with deadly precision. His eyes widened in shock as he let out a final, choking gasp, then collapsed to the ground. As Niko walked away, a faint glow surrounded him, signaling his level up. He could feel the power coursing through his body, a tangible reward for the victory he had just claimed. But as the adrenaline faded, his mind began to turn once more. There was still so much to think about, so much to plan. This battle had been won, but the war was far from over. Chapter 67: Spawn Point Chapter 67: Spawn Point As Niko and his companions made their way back to the castle, the air was thick with tension, a silent understanding passing between them as they replayed the battle with the Protectors in their minds. The quiet of the castle felt almost oppressive after the chaotic noise of the skirmish. The soft creak of the wooden floors beneath their boots, the distant whistle of the wind through the stone halls¡ªeverything seemed louder in the stillness. Each of them carried their own thoughts, their expressions shadowed with lingering concern and exhaustion. NIko was coming to understand how useful the trees around his territory were for ambushes, topped with the fact that these ratmen had high agility and were capable assassins he could truly catch many off guard. The protectors truly had no chance from the beginning. He also understood how difficult it would have been to conquer Grayrock Castle in the past if one were to go up the mountain. Niko was fortunate to have his spirits scout ahead and rid the trees of any hidden ratmen, but past adventurers or protectors might''ve not been as lucky. The obvious hint of intelligence also gave these ratmen an edge, and if Niko didn''t have the support from his spirits and teammates, despite his level, he would still have issues battling two ratmen at once, let alone if they ambushed him. Ivanic, ever the pragmatic one, broke the silence first. His voice was steady, but the worry was clear in his tone. ¡°That was just the beginning. You realize that, don¡¯t you? The Protectors won¡¯t stop. We dealt with them today, but they¡¯ll come back, and next time, they¡¯ll bring more people, stronger people.¡± His eyes darted between the group, gauging their reactions. Zheng nodded slowly, the weight of the truth settling over him. ¡°We need to get stronger, and fast,¡± he said, his voice low but firm. His wild, unkempt hair and fierce gaze made his words seem all the more serious. ¡°Next time, we might not be so lucky.¡± Ivanic sighed and rubbed his forehead, visibly fatigued. ¡°I¡¯ll get started on a meal. We¡¯ve got some meat that¡¯s close to going bad. No sense in letting it rot when we need our strength.¡± He excused himself, his tall frame disappearing down the corridor that led to the kitchen. Fumito, leaning against a nearby wall, wiped the blood from his face with the back of his hand. His movements were slow and deliberate, clearly feeling the toll of the fight. ¡°I¡¯m heading down to the underground levels. Something tells me there¡¯s more to this castle than we¡¯ve found so far. Who knows what secrets lie beneath?¡± There was a glint of curiosity in his eyes, a hunger for discovery that mirrored his desire to grow stronger. Zheng, flexing his claws as he looked out a nearby window, added, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the forest. That fight got me close to leveling up to thirteen. If I push myself, I can hit it today.¡± He turned to Niko, his tribal mask hanging loosely around his neck. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been meaning to mention something. This mask¡ªthe Wild One title I got from it¡ªit¡¯s got a unique effect. When I¡¯m in a forest or dense area, my movements become more unpredictable, harder to read. I can feel it during combat. It¡¯s a small edge, but it could turn the tide in the right situation.¡± Niko nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ interesting. I¡¯ve noticed it too¡ªyour attacks have been sharper, harder to anticipate. It¡¯s a minor advantage, but one that might make a big difference.¡± Zheng shrugged, a slight grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll take every advantage I can get.¡± As Zheng left, Niko found himself alone, his thoughts already spiraling toward the history of the castle and its strange, forgotten past. The others had their missions¡ªto train, to explore, to prepare¡ªbut Niko¡¯s mind was fixated on something else. He felt the weight of leadership, the responsibility of understanding their new world, pressing down on him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Niko wandered through the silent halls, making his way to the library. It was a vast room, the walls lined with shelves filled with dusty tomes and ancient scrolls, many of which had likely not been touched in centuries. The flickering torchlight cast shadows that danced along the floor as he entered, the scent of old parchment and leather binding filling the air. He had been spending a lot of time here lately, piecing together the story of the castle. It had once been the center of a long-forgotten conflict between humans and ratmen, their battles for dominance raging over this very land. But there was something more, something deeper. The records in the library alluded to a calamity¡ªa mysterious event that had abruptly ended the power struggles. It was a calamity that wasn¡¯t described in detail anywhere else, and that was what gnawed at him. He thumbed through the worn pages of an old volume, his eyes scanning the text for clues. The idea that parts of the world¡ªthis world¡ªhad been summoned here was unsettling. Could it be possible that this strange land, this vast labyrinth of territories and dungeons, was made up of fragments from countless other worlds? Were the layers simply different realities, stitched together by some unknown force? Niko¡¯s fingers trailed across the text as his mind wandered. After hours of reading, his head buzzed with unanswered questions. He sighed and leaned back in his chair, staring up at the vaulted ceiling of the library. He pulled up his stats, the familiar glow of his status window appearing before his eyes. Level 13. He was stronger now, but still nowhere near powerful enough to face the true dangers of this world. He placed more points into mana, knowing that his strength came not from physical prowess but from the power of his spirits. Satisfied for the moment, Niko closed the window and decided it was time to explore more of the castle. There were still rooms he hadn¡¯t ventured into, corridors left unexplored, secrets hidden behind closed doors. He had been avoiding it before, too focused on survival, but now, with the looming threat of the Protectors, every inch of this castle needed to be understood. Days passed, and Niko¡¯s routine remained much the same¡ªexploring, reading, strategizing. The Protectors hadn¡¯t returned, but he knew it was only a matter of time. He needed answers, and more than that, he needed power. One afternoon, as Niko sat in the library, a soft chime rang in his mind. His heart skipped a beat¡ªmessages in this world often came with significant news. He opened the notification with a sense of caution, unsure of what to expect. [Spawn Point Activated.] The words floated before him in glowing letters. Niko¡¯s brow furrowed. A spawn point? He hadn¡¯t set one. His mind raced as he quickly pulled up the map, tracing the edges of his territory until he read a message that popped up in front of him. The message indicated that deep within the mountain, a spawn point had been activated¡ªpotentially bringing new people into his territory. Newly summoned individuals from Earth, just like he had once been. Niko¡¯s stomach churned at the thought. His gut reaction was to view them as a threat. His spirits were the only companions he could truly trust¡ªhumans had only proven themselves to be dangerous, selfish, and unpredictable. But he also understood that this spawn point had always been here, meaning, whenever people were summoned, they never truly left the spawn point, otherwise, people would be around already. Niko stared at the map for what felt like an eternity, weighing his options. He couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation, it further proved that many parts of his own castle still needed to be explored. He sent a mental message to Fumito who had been exploring the castle. Maybe they were becoming food for a powerful monster, or strengthening other threats that one day could place his own territory in jeopardy. Niko knew better. The world had a way of bringing threats to your doorstep whether you wanted them or not. He would have to decide soon how to deal with this news. Chapter 68: Descent into Darkness Chapter 68: Descent into Darkness The air grew colder with every step Niko and Fumito took, their footsteps echoing ominously down the long, spiraling staircase. The dim light from the few torches lining the walls flickered erratically, casting long, warped shadows that seemed to dance across the stone. The deeper they went, the heavier the atmosphere became, as if the mountain itself were watching them, waiting. Fumito¡¯s hesitation was evident. He glanced over his shoulder, gripping the hilt of his sword tighter. His voice was low but strained, barely audible over the hollow sounds of their descent. "Are you sure this is a spawn point? It¡¯s... unsettling down here." Niko¡¯s expression remained calm, though his eyes betrayed a glimmer of caution. He tightened his grip on his staff and responded, "I¡¯m certain. I received a message. There¡¯s a spawn point deep within this mountain." Despite his composed demeanor, Niko was taking no chances. His spirits, invisible yet ever-vigilant, were close. The Mantis Spirit hovered silently at his side, its sharp, gleaming limbs ready to strike. The Steampunk Bee buzzed faintly, its mechanical wings emitting a faint hum that only Niko could hear. Behind them, the imposing figure of the Ratman of Rust moved with eerie grace, its jagged sword showing its fierceness. The rest of his ratman army was still spread through his mountain keeping vigil. Though the spirits weren¡¯t visible to the naked eye, their presence was palpable, their energy rippling in the still air. Even with this protection, Niko remained cautious. This was his territory, but something about the depths of the mountain felt... different. Uncharted. Dangerous. Ghastly rats scurried between their legs, spectral forms darting into the darkness ahead. The rats served as scouts, their glowing red eyes piercing the shadows. Niko smirked, appreciating the cunning of the Rattan Shaman who had sent them forth. If anything out of the ordinary was noticed, they would screech alerting Niko of anything. Sneaky indeed. Fumito broke the silence again, his voice a mix of curiosity and unease. ¡°There¡¯s so much buried inside this mountain... old prisons, strange bunkers, sewer systems leading to nowhere¡ªor worse, to places that don¡¯t make sense.¡± He shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s like this mountain was built to confuse or trap anyone who ventured too deep.¡± Niko¡¯s brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t received any detailed information on the inner workings of the mountain despite owning this territory. The records he had read in the library didn''t match this strange stairwell to the depths. The surface and immediate surroundings were clear in his mind, but the depths remained a mystery. It frustrated him. How could something be within his domain yet remain hidden? ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Niko murmured. ¡°You¡¯d think owning a territory would give me insight into everything within it, but I¡¯m blind to what¡¯s down here.¡± Fumito chuckled, though the sound lacked humor. ¡°Well, maybe the mountain itself is keeping secrets. Who knows how deep it goes?¡± He paused, glancing at Niko. ¡°Still... I¡¯m excited about hitting level 20. Can you believe I¡¯m already past level 10?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Niko glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so special about level 20?¡± Fumito stopped in his tracks, turning to Niko with genuine surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°Levels one through twenty are foundational. That¡¯s when you¡¯re building yourself¡ªyour skills, titles, stat points, mastery of your weapon. But once you reach level 20, the world appraises you.¡± Niko¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°Appraises you?¡± Fumito nodded. ¡°Yeah. It takes everything¡ªyour skills, your titles, your attributes¡ªand gives you a grade. But more importantly, it assigns you a class. It¡¯s a major turning point. No one really knows how it works exactly, but that¡¯s what people in the settlement believe. Reaching level 10 is rare enough for most normal people. Level 15? That¡¯s even harder. And level 20?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Almost impossible.¡± Niko frowned, his mind racing. He thought back to the Brush of the Wooden Painter he¡¯d found, the one that required a class related to painters. The concept of a class had seemed abstract before, but now it loomed over him like a puzzle waiting to be solved. What kind of class would he receive? His abilities were unique, centered around spirits and summoning. Would his class reflect that? Or would it be something entirely unexpected? ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Niko asked, narrowing his eyes at Fumito. Fumito shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s shared knowledge. When I first arrived at the Tera Settlement, older survivors talked about it. Everyone who¡¯s lived there for a while knows about the significance of level 20. It¡¯s why so many people fight tooth and nail to survive, to reach that milestone.¡± They continued in silence, both lost in thought. The air grew colder, and the scent of damp stone and mildew thickened as they reached the bottom of the staircase. The faint drip of water echoed through the darkness. Before them stood several heavy wooden doors, their surfaces worn and cracked with age, metal reinforcements rusted from time. Fumito gestured toward the doors. ¡°Two of these lead to the sewers. I¡¯ve barely explored them, and they¡¯re... unsettling. The third door?¡± He pointed to the far-left door, its frame slightly crooked. ¡°That one leads to a prison. I only went in briefly before retreating. Too many unknowns.¡± Niko stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he studied the prison door. His hand brushed against the cold, rough wood, and he felt a faint chill run up his spine. Something about this door intrigued him. There was an undeniable pull¡ªa sense that answers, or perhaps more questions, lay beyond. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the prison,¡± Niko said, glancing at Fumito. ¡°If there¡¯s anything of value down here, it¡¯s likely hidden where no one dares to look.¡± Fumito hesitated for a moment, then nodded, gripping his sword tighter. ¡°Alright. But stay sharp. This place gives me the creeps.¡± As Niko pushed open the heavy door, a low groan echoed through the hall, as if the mountain itself protested their intrusion. The darkness beyond felt thick and oppressive, and the air was colder than before, carrying the faint stench of decay. They stepped inside, their footsteps muted on the damp stone floor. The narrow hallway stretched ahead, lined with rusted iron bars on either side. Shadows flickered across the walls as their torchlight danced, revealing skeletal remains slumped against the prison cells. Some of the bones were human. Others... weren¡¯t. Niko¡¯s breath hitched. The air was heavy with an eerie stillness, and the deeper they ventured, the more it felt as though something unseen was watching. ¡°Welcome to the heart of the mountain,¡± Fumito muttered, his voice low. Chapter 69: Whispers of the Webbed Tomb Chapter 69: Whispers of the Webbed Tomb The air grew colder with every step Niko and Fumito took as they walked through the ancient prison corridors deep beneath the mountain. A sense of unease clung to the air like a suffocating fog, pressing against their skin with invisible fingers. The faint flickering of a torch they grabbed on their way down cast eerie shadows on the damp, stone walls, making it seem as though the dark itself were alive. Niko waved his hand, silently commanding his Bee Spirit to move ahead. Its metallic wings buzzed faintly as it darted forward, casting quick-moving shadows that twisted grotesquely along the worn walls. Fumito kept his rust-covered greatsword resting over his shoulder, his grip steady but tense. ¡°This place¡­¡± Fumito muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°It feels wrong. Like we¡¯re trespassing where no one should ever be.¡± Niko nodded but didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were focused, scanning the cells on either side of the corridor. The first few were filled with nothing but ancient dust and piles of shattered bones¡ªhuman-like but twisted, malformed. They seemed almost wrong, as though whatever these creatures had once been was never meant to exist. They pressed on, their footsteps echoing against the cracked stone floor. As they ventured deeper, the air grew colder still, biting into their skin with icy claws. The stones became darker, wet with something they couldn¡¯t identify, and a strange scent filled the air¡ªa sickly sweet mixture of rot and decay. Fumito ran a hand over the hilt of his sword, muttering, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be down here... This place has been forgotten for a reason.¡± The cells they passed were far worse than the first few. They were littered with the remains of things that defied reason¡ªthree-headed skeletons twisted into agonized positions, claw marks etched deep into the walls as though whatever had been trapped here had tried desperately to escape. Some scratches were nearly as deep as the width of a human hand, old yet still sharp to the touch. Suddenly, the faint buzzing of the Bee Spirit stopped. Niko¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised a hand to silence Fumito, who immediately went still, listening intently. Then, from the darkness¡ª ¡°Skkrrt! Skkrrt!¡± Two shapes burst from the shadows, moving with deadly precision. Their skeletal frames shimmered faintly in the dim light, their eyes glowing crimson. Ratmen. Their sudden ambush was near-perfect, a lethal attack honed by instinct and endless hunger. But Niko was ready this time¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the desperate, inexperienced survivor struggling to scale this cursed mountain anymore. ¡°Now!¡± he hissed. CLANG! The first Assassin Ratman lunged with a jagged blade, only to be met by a clash of steel as Fumito¡¯s Rusted Sword struck it mid-leap. Sparks flew as the ratman¡¯s weapon shattered on impact, leaving it exposed just long enough for Fumito to deliver a vicious horizontal slash. The blade tore through flesh and bone, spraying black ichor across the cold stone floor. The second ratman tried to circle around, its wicked dagger raised for a killing blow¡ªonly to be stopped by the sudden, bone-chilling appearance of The Ratman of Rust, who materialized from the shadows with cold precision. His rusted blade cut in a brutal arc, severing the attacker¡¯s arm in one swing. Before the ratman could even scream, its head rolled free with a sickening thud. The air stilled, the echo of the short but fierce battle fading into the oppressive silence. Niko stood unfazed, but internally, he cursed his carelessness. He¡¯d grown too reliant on the Bee Spirit¡¯s scouting, assuming it would be enough. Ratmen were notoriously stealthy, able to blend into the dark like living shadows. He couldn''t afford to make such mistakes again. Fumito kicked one of the fallen ratmen corpses aside, scowling as he wiped the black ichor from his sword. ¡°No loot... not even a shard. Damn it.¡± Niko waved it off. He wasn¡¯t here for trinkets¡ªthere was something far more valuable buried in these ancient depths. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± His voice was low, commanding. They pressed forward, deeper into the seemingly endless prison corridor. The cold grew more intense, almost unnatural, and the distant sound of something dripping echoed faintly through the dark. Water? Blood? They couldn¡¯t tell. Then they saw it¡ª a stairwell leading even further down.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Its presence seemed almost malicious, as though inviting them deeper into the heart of the mountain¡¯s secrets. Jagged stone steps descended into the abyss, disappearing into the shadows below like the maw of some ancient beast. Fumito hesitated, his fingers tightening around his sword. "You sure about this?" Niko¡¯s eyes gleamed in the dim light, a calculating expression on his face. He felt it... Something important was down there. Something powerful... or something cursed. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else this mountain is hiding.¡± Without another word, they descended, leaving the haunted prison hall behind, and stepping into the deeper darkness below. After their descent, a more reinforced prison was exposed to them, eerie and dark. The reinforced section of the prison at the mountain¡¯s base felt like stepping into another world¡ªa forbidden place where light and hope dared not linger. Massive steel doors lined the corridor, their surfaces scarred with ancient claw marks and strange, twisted symbols. Each door had only a single slit, barely large enough for a hand to pass through, designed not for prisoners to see out but to keep whatever was inside away from humanity. The further Niko and Fumito ventured, the more oppressive the air became. A faint, pulsing sensation lingered in the cold atmosphere, as though the walls themselves were breathing¡ªwatching them in silent malice. ¡°This place¡­¡± Fumito whispered, his fingers tightening around the hilt of his rusted sword. ¡°It¡¯s not like the rest of the prison. What... what were they keeping down here?¡± Niko¡¯s gaze lingered on the sealed doors. His sharp mind raced through possibilities, recalling the fragmented histories he had read from the castle''s ancient tomes. This place reeked of something old¡ªsomething that was never meant to be remembered, let alone disturbed. ¡°They reinforced these cells for a reason¡­¡± Niko muttered, voice low and steady. ¡°Whatever they locked away¡­ they feared it.¡± Fumito glanced at the cold iron walls. He could almost feel the lingering presence of horrors long past, trapped in those lightless cells¡ªthings too dangerous or twisted to be left free. Suddenly, Niko froze. Ahead, his Bee Spirit came to an abrupt halt, its metallic wings twitching erratically. A deep wrongness radiated from the hall ahead, like a silent predator watching from the shadows. The hair on Niko¡¯s arms stood on end. Fumito immediately drew his sword, his expression sharpening. "What is it?" ¡°Something... off.¡± Niko narrowed his eyes, carefully advancing toward where the Bee Spirit hovered. He waved a hand, commanding it to move closer while he prepared his staff, ready for anything. As they approached the next cell, Niko¡¯s breath hitched. Caught in a twisted web of sticky, white silk, a small rat spirit from the Rat Shaman''s swarm twitched mindlessly, as if unaware of its entrapment. Its glowing red eyes stared blankly, jerking like a wind-up toy stuck on repeat. Fumito recoiled. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Niko slowly knelt, examining the ghostly strands clinging tightly around the spirit rat''s form. He reached out with his staff, carefully touching the edge of the web. His Celestial Probe sparked faintly¡ªbut returned nothing. Whatever this was, even his skill couldn''t identify it. ¡°This¡­ isn''t normal,¡± Niko hissed, stepping back, his mind racing. Their attention snapped forward as they noticed something even more disturbing. One of the reinforced cell doors further ahead had been broken open¡ªits heavy steel twisted and shattered outward, not inward, as though something inside had fought its way free. Inside the darkened cell, white webs stretched everywhere, hanging like vile curtains. Thick strands of the silk-like substance stretched across the cell¡¯s walls and spilled into the corridor, forming a grotesque network leading deeper into the prison. But the worst part... Strange, oval-shaped objects littered the room and spilled into the corridor¡ªeggs, veined and faintly pulsing with unnatural life. Fumito swore under his breath. ¡°We¡¯ve got to destroy those things... now.¡± Niko nodded, his jaw tightening. He couldn''t allow this under his territory¡ªnot when he still didn''t know what they were dealing with. ¡°These... cannot be allowed to hatch.¡± Fumito didn¡¯t wait for further instruction. He raised his rusted greatsword high and brought it crashing down onto the nearest egg, splitting it in two with a sickening squelch. ¡°Splat!¡± Foul-smelling green ichor oozed out, staining the stone floor with a toxic stench. Ding! A soft chime echoed in their minds. Experience points gained. Niko¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We¡¯re... getting EXP?¡± Fumito wiped his sword on his sleeve, disgusted. "Whatever these things are... killing them counts as combat.¡± Without hesitation, they moved to the next egg. Crunch. Another burst of vile fluid sprayed across the floor. One after another, they destroyed the grotesque eggs, green fluid pooling beneath their feet like some grotesque ritual. When only one egg remained, Niko narrowed his eyes. He raised his staff, preparing to deliver the final blow. ¡°Splat!¡± The egg burst, spilling its insides like the others. But before they could even breathe a sigh of relief... ¡°REEEEAAARRRGGHHH!¡± A horrifying, inhuman screech erupted from deep within the prison¡ª farther down the hall. The sound was a twisted, piercing wail, echoing through the hollow, stone corridors like a chorus of tortured souls. It reverberated through their bones, sending a cold shockwave of primal terror down their spines. Fumito clenched his sword with both hands, breathing heavily. "What... what the hell was that?" Niko¡¯s face darkened, his eyes locking onto the broken cell. His grip on his staff tightened until his knuckles turned white. Whatever they¡¯d done... They¡¯d awakened something. Chapter 70: Motherless Chapter 70: Motherless The ear-splitting screech from the depths of the prison faded into an eerie, suffocating silence. The walls themselves seemed to hold their breath as if anticipating the horror that had been unleashed. Dust drifted from the cracked ceiling, shaken loose by the force of the unearthly wail. Niko and Fumito exchanged a grim look, their expressions a mix of unease and determination. They both knew¡ªwithout speaking¡ªthat they¡¯d triggered something ancient and terrible. ¡°This... this was a mistake,¡± Fumito muttered, his voice tight as he surveyed the shattered eggs and green ichor seeping into the worn, stone floor. Niko grimaced, trying to push down the rising sense of dread. ¡°We can¡¯t change that now,¡± he said, gripping his staff with steady fingers. ¡°We move forward, find what made that sound¡­ and end it.¡± His bee spirit hovered ahead, its mechanical wings vibrating with barely contained tension. The ghastly Ratman of Rust lingered in the shadows, his sword already raised defensively. Niko ordered the spirit rats to spread out and scout ahead, though something about the sticky web-filled corridor made his skin crawl. ¡°Whatever these things were¡­¡± Fumito said, nudging a half-crushed egg with his boot, thick fluid oozing from its fractured shell. ¡°They were still... forming.¡± Niko nodded slowly, a sinking realization taking root. The eggs weren¡¯t fully developed. They¡¯d destroyed them prematurely, stopping whatever grotesque life they were meant to birth. They moved cautiously, their footsteps echoing in the cold, hollow darkness. The air grew heavier, foul, and humid, filled with the stench of decay and old, moldy webs. The corridor stretched deeper into the reinforced section, its walls slick with some kind of organic residue that glistened faintly in the dim torchlight. Suddenly... Skitter... Skitter... A sharp, metallic scrape echoed from the darkness ahead, followed by another... then another. The sound was inhuman, like claws dragging over stone, sending a chill down Niko¡¯s spine. Fumito raised his rusted sword, his knuckles white as his eyes darted toward the source of the sound. ¡°You hear that?¡± Niko nodded slowly, extending his staff as a glow pulsed from its carved skull-like top. He noticed a silhouette of creatures ahead as he and Fumito took a pause, allowing Niko to activate his skill [Celestial Probe]
[Motherless Skinners] Level: 11 Description: Horrific creations of curly nightmares, twisted by malice and hunger. Once bound to an unknown Mother, they are now trapped in eternal hunger, driven by instincts warped beyond comprehension. Skills: ¡°They''re called Motherless Skinners,¡± Niko whispered darkly. ¡°Level eleven. Screeeeeeech! Four massive creatures the size of bears crawled out of the webbed corridor like distorted horrors, their curly-haired bodies rippling with unnatural tension. They were grotesque spiders, with bulbous red eyes that glowed with malicious intelligence. Their front limbs ended in jagged, crab-like claws, the black chitin gleaming wetly in the flickering light. They moved with unholy speed, skittering like twisted predators hunting cornered prey. ¡°Gods, they¡¯re horrific¡­¡± Fumito hissed, taking a defensive stance. ¡°They¡¯re hunters,¡± Niko said coldly, already mentally commanding his spirits. ¡°Get ready.¡± The Bee Spirit buzzed threateningly, its stinger shimmering with venomous readiness. The Ratman of Rust snarled silently, gripping his cursed blade tightly, his spectral gaze locked on the advancing monsters. The Skinners lunged like hungry shadows, scuttling across the walls and ceiling with impossible speed. ¡°Move!¡± Niko barked, stepping back as one of the creatures pounced with its crab-like claws aimed deadly low. Before the claws could connect, a rusty blade flashed through the darkness. CLANG!Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The Ratman of Rust blocked the strike, his ghastly eyes flaring with fierceness. He pushed back with unexpected force, sending the Skinner staggering, before sending a slash that cut the abomination of a spider in half. ¡°HRAAH!¡± Fumito charged forward, his rusted sword arcing in a downward cleave. He struck true, severing one of the Skinners¡¯ limbs, sending it crashing to the stone floor with a sickening crunch. Black ichor gushed from the creature''s wound, but it didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, its remaining legs twitched, forcing itself up despite the grotesque injury. Two more Skinners darted in, their claws flashing with lethal intent. The Bee Spirit fired its venomous stinger, piercing one of the creatures through its lower abdomen. The Skinner twitched violently, but its mad hunger pushed it forward regardless. Niko¡¯s mind burned as he commanded the Ratman of Rust to intercept, the spirit¡¯s jagged blade clashing savagely against the second spider¡¯s claws. Sending both of them backward. As Niko dealt with one spider and had an approaching spider trying to take advantage, Fumito moved to finish the job he started, without a claw the spider he had slashed earlier was weakened as it too lunged at Fumito disregarding its weakness. Its claw glowed faintly in a red light as it became faster than usual, causing Fumito to do a last-minute twist on his blade, blocking the strike. Bang! Fumito was sent backward from the strike but never lost his footing. He looked back towards the spider with a grin as his arms began to bulk and with a powerful charge, the slash was so vicious that after making contact with the spider it completely obliterated it. A testament to his strength. ¡°Don¡¯t let them surround us!¡± Niko ordered, his voice cutting through the chaos. His Ratman of Rust was locked onto a battle with a spider, as the fast-approaching one skidded its way towards Niko quickly, commanding the bee spirit to attack, the stinger flew but it simply missed the spider as it sent curly hair all over the floor. The spider jumped and with glowing claws, it slammed it down towards Niko, he could tell that this was its [Vicious Slice] skill, but he already had his trump cards. CLANG! The sound echoed as the spider''s attack met Niko¡¯s protector. The mantis had fully blocked the attack and with its mechanical yet intelligent movement it threw a flurry of slices back towards the Spider, as chunks of hair and spider parts flew all over the place, killing the spider on the spot. The air thickened with a stifling stillness as Niko and Fumito surveyed the aftermath of the brutal fight. Their breathing slowed as they processed what had just transpired, the eerie quiet only broken by the soft drip-drip of viscous, inky black blood seeping from the grotesque spider-like creatures they¡¯d slain. The Motherless Skinners lay in twisted heaps, their segmented bodies contorted at unnatural angles, with the occasional twitch of a leg or two. Niko¡¯s staff still glimmered faintly with residual spirit energy, its wooden surface humming softly from the intensity of the battle. He was ready to strike with his staff¡¯s skill if he so needed to. He could still feel the lingering pulse of power from his summoned spirits¡ªeach one standing vigilant and ready. His Bee Spirit hovered near the ceiling, its wings thrumming quietly, while the Ratman of Rust stood still, his unblinking eyes fixed on the dark corridor ahead. The Mantis Spirit, its razor-sharp limbs glistening with dark ichor, paced silently beside Niko, its movements smooth and predatory. Fumito wiped his sweaty brow, letting out a tense breath. ¡°These things... They were... wrong,¡± he muttered, his voice gravelly with exhaustion. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his rusted blade as if expecting another ambush. The stench in the air wa undeniable, as whatever that black blood was made of, caused the second floor of the prison to smell foul, causing their eyes to water slightly. Then something caught Nikos'' eye. Amid the crushed remains of one of the spiders, something shimmered faintly beneath the black ichor. Cautiously, Niko extended his staff and prodded the object loose from the gore. A bundle of matted silk fell away, revealing a strange dark cloak, woven from fibrous, twisted strands of the spiders¡¯ coarse hair. [Celestial Probe] [Item: Motherless Cloak] Rank: F Description: A cloak made from the twisted hair of the Motherless Skinners. Its dark fibers blend into shadows, aiding in concealment. Effects: +1 Agility Reduced detection by Lesser Beasts.
Niko grimaced at the rough texture, but functionality mattered far more than comfort. He swung the cloak over his shoulders, the dark material settling around him like a veil of shadows. Fumito snorted, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Really? You¡¯re just... putting that thing on?¡± Niko shrugged, fastening the crude clasp. ¡°We need every advantage we can get... and besides¡ª¡± His eyes narrowed, scanning the darkened corridor ahead. ¡°¡ªsomething tells me this isn¡¯t over.¡± With the cloak secured, they moved deeper into the ancient prison. The air grew colder, laced with the bitter stench of rot and stagnant water. Their footsteps echoed in the cavernous hall, swallowed by the silence of the abyss. Then they saw it. A staircase, ancient and weathered, spiraled downward into the earth¡ªits stone steps worn smooth from countless footsteps over the ages. More webbing was evident around the stairs, signaling that more of these creatures could be just below them. The two men paused, exchanging uncertain glances. ¡°This place goes... deeper?¡± Fumito asked, his voice taut with unease. ¡°What the hell were they keeping down here?¡± Niko¡¯s jaw tightened. The dark persistence of this prison felt intentional, like a deliberate cage for something far worse than common criminals. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he finally spoke. ¡°We need the others... we can¡¯t do this alone.¡± Fumito nodded in reluctant agreement, still gripping his rusted blade tight. ¡°Good call... Whatever screeched earlier... it¡¯s still down there.¡± They turned back, receding from the beckoning darkness, though neither could shake the feeling of being watched. The faint, web-covered walls seemed to shift, almost breathing in rhythm with the deep silence. And behind them... faint clicking sounds echoed from the depths, growing louder with every passing second.